Skip to main content

Full text of "Rose, Blanche, and Violet"

See other formats


EOSE,     BLANCHE, 


AND 


VIOLET. 


G.    H.    LEWES,     .6Q. 

AUTHOR  O*    "KAirrHOKPE     '- 
'A     B1OGKAPHICAI,    IIISTOKT    Or    PI1ILOS     SjSt"    ETC.     ETC. 


11  c'y  a  point  de  vertu  proprement  dite,  mns  victoire  sur  iious- 
luemes,  et  tout  ce  qui  ne  nous  coftte  rien,  ne  v  :t  rien. 

DE  MAISTKK. 


IN   THREE   VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I.  ^ 

« 
i. 

LONDON: 

SMITH,  ELDER  AND  CO.,  CD,  CORNHILL. 


1548. 


London : 

Primed  bj  STKWAKT  and  MuiutAV, 
Old  Bailey. 


D^DICACE. 


A   MONSIEUR   BENJAMIN  MOREL 

(DE  DUNKERQUE), 


COM  ME   UN 


AFFECTUEUX     SOUVENIR 


DE    L     AUTEUR, 


G.  H.  LEWES. 


PREFACE. 


WHEN  a  distinct  Moral  presides  over  the 
composition  of  a  work  of  fiction,  there  is 
great  danger  of  its  so  shaping  the  story 
to  suit  a  purpose,  that  human  nature  is 
falsified  by  being  coerced  within  the  sharply 
defined  limits  of  some  small  dogma. 

So  conscious  of  this  did  I  become  in  the 
progress  of  my  story,  that  I  was  forced  to 
abandon  my  original  intention,  in  favour  of 
a  more  natural  evolution  of  incident  and 
character;  accordingly,  the  Moral  has  been 
left  to  shift  for  itself.  It  was  a  choice 


Vi  PREFACE. 

between  truth  of  passion  and  character,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other,  didactic  clear- 
ness. I  could  not  hesitate  in  choosing  the 
former. 

And  yet,  as  Hegel  truly  says,  "  in  every 
work  of  Art  there  is  a  Moral;  but  it  de- 
pends on  him  who  draws  it."  If,  therefore, 
the  reader  insists  upon  a  Moral,  he  may 
draw  one  from  the  passions  here  exhibited ; 
and  the  value  of  it  will  depend  upon  his 
own  sagacity. 

From  Life  itself  I  draw  one  great  moral, 
which  I  may  be  permitted  to  say  is  illus- 
•  trated  in  various  ways  by  the  present  work ; 
and  it  is  this : — 

Strength  of  Will  is  the  quality  most  need- 
ing cultivation  in  mankind.  Will  is  the 
central  force  which  gives  strength  and  great- 
ness to  character.  We  over-estimate  the 
value  of  Talent,  because  it  dazzles  us  ;  and 


PREFACE.  Vll 

we  are  apt  to  underrate  the  importance  of 
Will,  because  its  works  are  less  shining. 
Talent  gracefully  adorns  life ;  but  it  is  Will 
which  carries  us  victoriously  through  the 
struggle.  Intellect  is  the  torch  which  lights 
us  on  our  way ;  Will,  the  strong  arm  which 
rough  hews  the  path  for  us.  The  clever, 
weak  man  sees  all  the  obstacles  on  his  path ; 
the  very  torch  he  carries,  being  brighter 
than  that  of  most  men,  enables  him,  per- 
haps, to  see  that  the  path  before  him  may 
be  directest,  the  best, — yet  it  also  enables 
him  to  see  the  crooked  turnings  by  which 
he  may,  as  he  fancies,  reach  the  goal  with- 
out encountering  difficulties.  If,  indeed,  In- 
tellect were  a  sun,  instead  of  a  torch, — if 
it  irradiated  every  corner  and  crevice — then 
would  man  see  how,  in  spite  of  every  ob- 
stacle, the  direct  path  was  the  only  safe 
one,  and  he  would  cut  his  way  through 


PREFACE. 


by  manful  labour.  But  constituted  as  we 
are,  it  is  the  clever,  weak  men  who  stumble 
most  —  the  strong  men  who  are  most  virtuous 
and  happy.  In  this  world,  there  cannot  be 
virtue  without  strong  Will  ;  the  weak  "  know 
the  right,  and  yet  the  wrong  pursue." 

No    one,    I   suppose,  will    accuse    me    of 
deifying  Obstinacy,  or  even  mere  brute  Will  ; 
nor  of  depreciating  Intellect.     But  we  have 
had    too    many    dithyrambs    in    honour    of 
mere    Intelligence;    and  the   older  I  grow, 
the  clearer   I    see  that   Intellect  is    not  the 
highest  faculty  in   man,   although  the   most 
brilliant.     Knowledge,  after   all,   is   not  the 
greatest  thing  in  life:   it  is  not  the  "be-all 
and  the  end-all  here."     Life  is  not  Science. 
The  light    of    Intellect    is    truly   a  precious 
light;   but    its    aim    and    end  is   simply    to 
shine.      The   moral  nature   of  man   is   more 
sacred    in    my  •  eyes    than    his     intellectual 


PREFACE.  IX 

nature.  I  know  they  cannot  be  divorced 
—  that  without  intelligence  we  should  be 
Brutes — but  it  is  the  tendency  of  our  gap- 
ing wondering  dispositions  to  give  pre-emi- 
nence to  those  faculties  which  most  astonish 
us.  Strength  of  character  seldom,  if  ever, 
astonishes;  goodness,  lovinguess,  and  quiet 
self-sacrifice,  are  worth  all  the  talents  in 
the  world. 

KENSINGTON,  March  1848. 


CONTENTS. 


TAGS 

PROLOGUE    1 

BOOK  I. 

CHAPTER  I. — FOUR  YEARS  LATER     ....       21 

II. — ROSE  WRITES  TO  VIOLET     ...       34 

III. — THE  HAPPY  SCHOOL-DAYS  .        .      44 

IV. — ROSE  AND  BLANCHE  AT  HOME    .         .       58 

V. — MARMADUKE  MEETS  MRS.  VYNER        .       63 

VI. — How  ROSE  BECAME  ACQUAINTED  WITH 

OUR  UGLY  HERO     ....       74 
VII. — ROSE     VYNER     WRITES     TO     FANNY 

WORSLEY 87 

VIII. — MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER,    AND    HER 

FRIENDS          ,,        .        ,        .        .92 

IX.— Two  PORTRAITS       "    .         .         .        .106 

X. — DECLARATION  OF  WAR         .        .        .116 

XI. — ONE  OF  OUR  HEROES          .        .        .122 


Xu  CONTENTS. 

BOOK   II. 

CHAPTER  I.-CECIL     CHAMBERLAYNE     TO     FRANK  *' 

FORRESTER      .         .         .         ,  127 

II. — ROSE  TO  FANNY  WORSLEY  .         .     137 

III. — CECIL  is  SMITTEN        .        .  142 

IV.— CECIL  EXHIBITS  HIMSELF  .        .     150 

V- — A  TRAIT  OF  JULIUS  ST.  JOHN   .        .167 

VI- — HIDDEN  MEANINGS      .        .        .        .175 

VII.— MUTUAL  SELF-EXAMINATION        .        .     186 

VIII.— THE  DISADVANTAGES  OF  UGLINESS    .     190 

X- — THE  GREAT  COMMENTATOR          .        .     203 

IX. — CECIL  AGAIN  WHITES  TO  FRANK        .     212 

XII. — CECIL  PUT  TO  THE  TEST     .         .         .215 

XIII. — How  A  LOVER  VACILLATES        .        .     224 

XIV. — JEALOUSY 239 

XV. — THE  LOVERS  MEET     .         .         „        .247 
XVI. — THE  DISCOVERY  ....     257 

XVTI. — THE  SACRIFICE 261 

XVIII. — CECIL  IN  HIS  TRUE  COLOURS  .  .  272 
XIX. — THE  PERILS  OF  ONE  NIGHT  .  .  283 
XX. — CAPTAIN  HEATH  WATCHES  OVER 

BLANCHE        ...  .    300 


ROSE,   BLANCHE,    AND    VIOLET. 


PROLOGUE. 

1835. 

IT  was  a  sultry  day  in  July,  and  the  sun  was 
pouring  down  from  a  cloudless  heaven  intense 
rays  upon  the  High-street  of 
The  heat  made  the  place  a  desert ;  more  indeed 
of  a  desert  than  even  High-streets  of  country 
towns  usually  are.  There  was  a  burnt  odour 
in  the  atmosphere,  arising  from  the  scorched 
pavement,  and  rayed  forth  from  the  garish 
brick  houses.  Silence  and  noon-day  heat 
reigned  over  the  scene.  The  deep  stillness 
was  brought  out  into  stronger  relief  by  the 
occasional  bark  of  a  dog,  or  rumbling  of  a 
solitary  cart. 

A  few  human  beings  dotted  the  street,  at 
wide  intervals.  There  was  a  groom  standing' 
at  the  stable-yard  entrance  of  the  Royal 
•George,  indolently  chewing  a  blade  of  grass. 

VOL.    I.  B 


PROLOGUE. 


The  clergyman's  wife,  hot,  dusty,  and  demure, 
was  shopping.  A  farmer  had  just  dismounted 
from  a  robust  white  cob,  which  he  left  standing 
at  the  door  of  a  dismal  red-brick  house,  on  the 
wire  blinds  of  which  was  painted  the  word — 
BANK.  Higher  up,  three  ragged  urchins  were 
plotting  mischief,  or  arranging  some  game.  A 
proud  young  mother  was  dandling  her  infant 
at  a  shop  door,  as  if  desirous  that  the  whole 
street  should  be  aware  of  the  important  fact 
of  her  maternity — to  be  sure,  there  never  was 
such  a  beautiful  baby  before !  In  the  window 
of  that  shop — it  was  a  grocer's — a  large  black 
cat  was  luxuriously  sleeping  on  a  bed  of 
moist  sugar,  sunning  herself  there,  too  lazy 
even  to  disturb  the  flies  which  crowded  to  the 
spot. 

To  one  who,  a  stranger  to  the  place,  merely 
cast  his  eyes  down  that  street,  nothing  could 
appear  more  lifeless — more  devoid  of  all  human 
interest — more  unchequered  by  the  vicissitudes 
of  passion.  It  had  the  calm  of  the  desert, 
without  the  grandeur.  In  such  a  place,  the 
current  of  life  would  seem  monotonously 
placid ;  existence  itself  scarcely  better  than 
vegetation.  It  is  not  so,  however.  To  those 
who  inhabited  the  place,  it  was  known  that  • 
beneath  the  stillness  a  stratum  of  boiling  lava 


PROLOGUE.  O 

was  ever  ready  to  burst  forth.  Every  house 
was  really  the  theatre  of  some  sad  comedy,  or 
of  some  grotesque  tragedy.  The  shop  which 
to  an  unfamiliar  eye  was  but  the  depository  of 
retail  goods,  with  John  Smith  as  the  retailer, 
was  to  an  inhabitant  the  well-known  scene  of 
some  humble  heroism,  or  ridiculous  pretension. 
John  Smith,  smirking  behind  his  counter,  is 
not  simply  an  instrument  of  commerce ;  he  is 
a  husband,  a  father,  and  a  citizen ;  he  has  his 
follies,  his  passions,  his  hopes,  and  his  opinions ; 
he  is  the  object  of  unreckoned  scandals. 

To  the  eye  of  the  stranger  who  now  leisurely 
paced  the  street,  the  town  was  dull  and  lifeless, 
because  it  had  not  the  incessant  noise  of  a 
capital,  and  because  he  knew  nothing  of  the 
dramas  which  were  being  enacted  within  its 
walls.  Yet  even  he  was  soon  to  learn  that 
sorrow,  "  not  loud  but  deep,"  was  weeping 
ineffectually  over  a  tragedy  which  touched  him 
nearly. 

He  was  a  man  of  about  thirty  years  of  age, 
with  the  unmistakeable  look  of  a  gentleman, 
and,  to  judge  from  his  moustaches  and  erect 
bearing,  an  officer  in  the  army.  As  he  passed 
her,  the  proud  young  mother  ceased  for  a 
moment  to  think  only  of  her  child,  and  fol- 
lowed with  admiring  eyes  his  retreating  form. 

B  2 


4 

PROLOGUE. 

The  echo  of  his  sharp,  decisive  tread  ran- 
through  the  silent  street;  and  soon  he  dis! 
appeared,  turning  up  towards  a  large  house 
which  fronted  the  sea. 

He  knocked  at  the  door,  and  with  an  uncon- 
scious coquetry  smoothed  his  dark  moustache 
while  waiting.      The  door  was  opened   by  a 
grey-haired  butler. 

"How  d'ye   do,   Wilson?       Are    they   at 
home— eh  !  what's  this  ?  you  in  mourning  ?  " 
'  Yes,  sir.     What !  don't  you  know,  sir  ?" 
"  Good  God  !  what  has  happened  ?   Is  Mrs 
Vyner ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  yes,"  replied  the  butler,  shakin- 
his  head  sorrowfully.  « It  has  been  a  dreadful 
jlow,  sir,  to  master,  and  to  the  young  ladies. 
She  was  buried  Monday  week." 

The  stranger  was  almost  stupefied  by  this 
sudden  shock. 

Dead!"  he  exclaimed ;  "dead!  Good 
God!  — So  young,  so  young.  —  Dead  !— So 
beautiful  and  good.— Dead !" 

"Ah,  sir,  master  will  never  get  over  it. 
He  does  take  on  so.  I  never  saw  any  one,' 
never  ;  and  the  young  ladies " 

"Dead!" 

"  Will  you  please  to  walk  up,  sir  ?  Master 
would  like  to  see  you." 


PROLOGUE.  5 

"  No,  no,  no." 

"  It  will  comfort  him  ;  indeed,  sir,  it  will. 
He  likes  to  talk  to  any  one,  sir,  about  the 
party  that 's  gone." 

The  tears  came  into  the  old  man's  eyes  as 
he  thus  alluded  to  his  lost  mistress,  and  the 
stranger  was  too  much  affected  to  notice  the 
singular  language  in  which  the  butler  spoke  of 
"  the  party." 

After  a  few  moments'  consideration,  the 
stranger  walked  up  into  the  drawing-room, 
while  the  servant  went  to  inform  Mr.  Vyner 
of  the  visit.  Left  to  himself,  and  to  the  undis- 
turbed indulgence  of  those  feelings  of  solemn 
sadness  by  which  we  are  always  affected  at 
the  sudden  death  of  those  we  know,  especially 
of  the  young  —  shaking  us  as  it  does  in  the 
midst  of  our  own  security,  and  bringing  terri- 
bly home  the  conviction  of  that  fact  which 
health  and  confidence  keep  in  a  dim  obscurity, 
that  "  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death  " — 
the  stranger,  whom  we  shall  now  name  as 
Captain  Heath,  walked  up  to  a  miniature  of 
the  deceased,  and  gazed  upon  it  in  melancholy 
curiosity. 

Captain,  Heath  had  lost  a  dear  friend  in 
Mrs.  Vyner,  with  whom  he  had  been  a  great 
favourite.  To  his  credit  be  it  said,  that,  al- 


PROLOGUE. 


though  the  handsome  wife  of  a  man  much 
older  than  herself,  he  had  never  for  an  instant 
misinterpreted  her  kindness  towards  him ;  and 
this,  too,  although  he  was  an  officer  in  the 
Hussars.  Theirs  was  truly  and  strictly  a 
friendship  between  man  and  woman,  as  pure 
as  it  was  firm ;  founded  upon  mutual  esteem 
and  sympathy.  Some  malicious  whispers  were, 
indeed,  from  time  to  time  ventured  on — for 
who  can  entirely  escape  them  ? — but  they  never 
gained  much  credence.  Mrs.  Yyner's  whole 
life  was  an  answer  to  calumny. 

Meredith  Vyner,  of  Wytton  Hall,  Devon- 
shire, was  the  kindest  if  not  the  most  fascinat- 
ing of  husbands.  A  book-worm  and  pedant, 
he  had  the  follies  of  his  tribe,  and  was  as  open 
to  ridicule  as  the  worst  of  them  ;  but,  with  all 
his  foibles,  he  was  a  kind,  gentle,  weak,  indo- 
lent creature,  who  made  many  friends,  and, 
what  is  more,  retained  them. 

There  was  something  remarkable  though 
not  engaging  in  his  appearance.  He  looked 
like  a  dirty  bishop.  In  his  pale  pufiy  face 
there  was  an  ecclesiastical  mildness,  which 
assorted  well  with  a  large  forehead  and  weak 
chin,  though  it  brought  into  stronger  contrast 
the  pugnacity  of  a  short  blunt  nose,  the  nos- 
trils of  which  were  somewhat  elevated  and 


PROLOGUE.  7 

garnished  with  long  black  hairs.  A  physio- 
gnomist would  at  once  have  pronounced  him 
obstinate,  but  weak  ;  loud  in  the  assertion  of 
his  intentions,  vacillating  in  their  execution. 
His  large  person  was  curiously  encased  in 
invariable  black ;  a  tail-coat  with  enormous 
skirts,  in  which  were  pockets  capacious  enough 
to  contain  a  stout  volume ;  the  waistcoat  of 
black  silk,  liberally  sprinkled  with  grains  of 
snuff,  reached  below  the  waist,  and  almost 
concealed  the  watch-chain  and  its  indefinite 
number  of  gold  seals  which  dangled  from  the 
fob ;  of  his  legs  he  was  as  proud  as  men 
usually  are  who  have  an  ungraceful  develop- 
ment of  calf ;  and  hence,  perhaps,  the  reason  of 
his  adhering  to  the  black  tights  of  our  fathers. 
Shoes,  large,  square,  and  roomy,  with  broad 
silver  buckles,  completed  his  invariable  and 
somewhat  anachronical  attire. 

People  laughed  at  Meredith  Vyner  for  his 
dirty  nails  and  his  love  of  Horace  (whom  he 
was  always  quoting,  without  regard  to  the  pro- 
bability of  his  hearers  understanding  Latin — for 
the  practice  seemed  involuntary);  but  they 
respected  him  for  his  integrity  and  goodness, 
and  for  his  great,  though  ill-assorted,  erudition. 
In  a  word,  he  was  laughed  at,  but  there  was  no 
malice  in  the  laughter. 


8  PROLOGUE. 

As  Captain  Heath  stood  gazing  on  the 
miniature  of  his  lost  friend,  a  heavy  hand  was 
placed  upon  his  shoulder ;  and  on  turning 
round  he  beheld  Meredith  Vyner,  on  whose 
large>  pale  face  sorrow  had  deepened  the  lines  : 
his  eyes  were  bloodshot  and  swollen  with  cry- 
ing. In  silence,  they  pressed  each  other's 
hands  for  some  moments,  both  unable  to 
speak.  At  last,  in  a  trembling  voice,  Vyner 
said,  "  Gone,  gone !  She's  gone  from  us." 

Heath  responded  by  a  fervent  pressure  of 
the  hand.  -  f 

"  Only  three  weeks  ill,"  continued  the 
wretched  widower  ;  "  and  so  unexpected  !" 

"  She  died  without  pain,"  he  added,  after  a 
pause ;  "  sweetly  resigned.  She  is  in  heaven 
now.  I  shall  follow  her  soon :  I  feel  I  shall. 
I  cannot  survive  her  loss." 

"  Do  not  forget  your  children." 

"  I  do  not ;  I  will  not.  Is  not  one  of  them 
her  child?  I  will  struggle  for  its  sake.  So 
young  to  be  cut  off!" 

There  was  another  pause,  in  which  each 
pursued  the  train  of  his  sad  thoughts.  The 
hot  air  puffed  through  the  blinds  of  the 
darkened  room,  and  the  muffled  sounds  of 
distant  waves  breaking  upon  the  shore  were 
faintly  heard. 


PROLOGUE.  9 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  Vyner,  rising. 

He  led  the  captain  into  the  bed-room. 

"  There  she  lay,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the 
bed  :  "  you  see  the  mark  of  the  coffin  on  the 
coverlet  ?  I  would  not  have  it  disturbed.  It 
is  the  last  trace  she  left." 

The  tears  rolled  down  his  cheek  as  he 
gazed  upon  this  frightful  memento. 

"  In  this  room  I  sat  up  a  whole  night  when 
they  laid  her  in  the  coffin,  and  all  night  as  I 
gazed  upon  those  loved  features,  placid  in 
their  eternal  repfcse,  I  was  constantly  fancying 
that  she  breathed,  and  that  her  bosom  heaved 
again  with  life.  Alas  !  it  was  but  the  mockery 
of  my  love.  She  remained  cold  to  my  kiss — 
insensible  to  the  tenderness  which  watched 
over  her.  Yet  I  could  not  leave  her.  It  was 
foolish,  perhaps,  but  it  was  all  that  remained 
to  me.  To  gaze  upon  her  was  painful,  yet 
there  was  pleasure  in  that  pain.  The  face 
which  had  smiled  such  sunshine  on  me, 
which  had  so  often  looked  up  to  mine  in  love, 
that,  face  was  now  cold,  lifeless — but  it  was 
hers,  and  I  could  not  leave  it.  My  poor,  poor 
girl!" 

His  sobs  interrupted  him.  Captain  Heath 
had  no  disposition  to  check  a  grief  which 
would  evidently  wear  itself  away  much  more 


PROLOGUE. 


rapidly  by  thus  dwelling  on  the  subject,  than 
by  any  effort  to  drive  it  from  the  mind.  To 
say  the  truth,  Heath  was  himself  too  much 
moved  to  speak.  The  long,  sharply-defined 
trace  of  the  coffin  on  the  coverlet  was  to  him 
more  terrible  than  the  sight  of  the  corpse 
could  have  been  ;  it  was  so  painfully  sugges- 

tive. 

"The    second    night,"    continued    Vyner, 
"  they   prevailed   on  me  to  go  to   bed  ;  but 
I  could  not  sleep.     No  sooner  did  I  drop  into 
an  uneasy  doze,   than    some   horrible   dream 
aroused    me.      My    waking    thoughts    were 
worse.     I  was  continually  fancying  the  rats 
would—  would—  ugh  !     At  last,  I  got  up  and 
went  into  the  room.    Who  should  be  there, 
but  Violet  !     The  dear  child  was  in  her  night- 
dress, praying  by  the  side  of  the  bed!     She 
did    not  move    when    I   came    in.      I  knelt 
down    with  her.     We   both   offered   up   our 
feeble  prayers  to  Him  who  had  been  pleased 
to  take  her  from  us.     We  prayed  together, 
we  wept  together.     We  kissed  gently  the  pale 
rigid  face,  and  then  the  dear  child  suffered  me 
to  lead  her  away  without  a  word.    It  was  only 
then   that   I  suspected  the  depth   of  Violet's 
grief.     She  had  not  cried  so  much  as  Rose 
and  Blanche.     I  thought  she  was  too  young 


PROLOGUE.  1 1 

to  feel  the  loss.  But  from  that  moment  I 
understood  the  strange  light  which  plays  in 
her  eyes  when  she  speaks  of  her  mother." 

He  stooped  over  the  bed  and  kissed  it ;  and 
then,  quite  overcome,  he  threw  himself  upon  a 
chair,  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands.  The 
ceaseless  wash  of  the  distant  waves  was  now 
distinctly  heard,  and  it  gave  a  deeper  melan- 
choly to  the  scene.  Captain  Heath's  feelings 
were  so  wound  up,  that  the  room  was  be- 
coming insupportable  to  him,  and  desirous  of 
shaking  off  these  impressions,  he  endeavoured 
to  console  his  friend. 

"  I  ought  to  be  more  firm,"  said  Vyner, 
rising,  "  but  I  cannot  help  it.  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  these  tears — 

Quis  desiderio  sit  pudor  aut  modus 
Tarn  cari  capitis  ? 

But  I  ought  not  to  distress  others  by  them." 

He  led  the  way  down  stairs,  and,  as  the 
children  were  out,  made  Heath  promise  to 
return  to  dinner ;  "  it  would  help  to  make 
them  all  more  cheerful." 

Captain  Heath  departed  somewhat  shocked 
at  the  pedantry  which  in  such  a  moment 
could  think  of  Horace;  and  by  that  very 
pedantry  he  was  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the 


12  PROLOGUE. 

ludicrous   figure  which  sorrow  had   made  of 

O 

Vyner. 

We  are  so  constituted  that,  while  scarcely 
anything  disturbs  our  hilarity,  the  least  in- 
congruity which  seems  to  lessen  the  earnest- 
ness of  grief,  chills  our  sympathy  at  once. 
Vyner's  quotation  introduced  into  the  mind 
of  his  friend  an  undefined  suspicion  of 
the  sincerity  of  that  grief  which  could  admit 
of  such  incongruity.  But  the  suspicion  was 
unjust.  It  was  not  pedantry  which  dictated 
that  quotation.  Pedantry  is  the  pride  and 
ostentation  of  learning,  and  at  that  moment 
Vyner  was  assuredly  not  thinking  of  display- 
ing an  acquaintance  with  the  Latin  poet.  He 
was  simply  obeying  a  habit;  he  gave  utter- 
ance to  a  sentence  which  his  too  faithful  me- 
mory presented. 

Captain  Heath  walked  on  the  sands  musing. 
He  had  not  gone  far  before  his  eye  was  caught 
by  the  appearance  of  two  girls  in  deep  mourn- 
ing; a  second  glance  assured  him  they  were 
Vyner's  daughters.  Walking  rapidly  towards 
them,  he  was  received  with  affectionate  interest. 
Quickly  recovering  from  the  depression 
which  the  sight  of  him  at  first  awakened,  they 
began  with  the  happy  volatility  of  childhood, 
to  ask  him  all  sorts  of  questions. 


PROLOGUE.  13 

"  But  where  is  my  little  Violet  ?"  asked  the 
captain. 

"  Oh !  she 's  sitting  on  the  ledge  of  a  rock 
yonder,  listening  to  the  sea,"  said  Blanche. 

"  Yes,"  added  Rose,  "  it  is  very  extraor- 
dinary— she  says  the  sea  has  voices  in  it 
which  speak  to  her.  She  cannot  tell  us  what 
it  says,  but  it  makes  her  happy.  But  she 
cries  a  great  deal,  and  that  doesn't  look  like 
happiness,  does  it,  Captain  Heath?" 

"  No,  Rosebud,  not  very.  But  let  me  go 
to  her." 

"  Yes,  do  ;  come  along." 

The  three  moved  on  together,  and  pre- 
sently came  to  the  rock,  on  a-  ledge  of  which 
a  little  girl  was  lounging.  Pier  hat  was  off, 
and  her  long  dark  brown  hair  was  scattered 
over  her  shoulders  by  the  wind.  Her  face 
was  towards  the  horizon,  and  she  seemed  in- 
tently watching. 

From  the  two  little  traits  of  her  drawn  by 
her  father  and  her  sisters,  Captain  Heath, 
who  had  not  seen  her  since  she  was  a  merry 
little  thing  of  seven,  anticipated  a  sickly  pre- 
cocious child,  in  whom  reading  or  conversation 
bad  engendered  some  of  that  spiritual  exaltation, 
which  is  mostly  three  parts  affectation  to  one 
part  disease.  He  was  agreeably  disappointed. 


14  PROLOGUE. 

She  had  not  noticed  their  arrival,  but  on  being 
spoken  to,  embraced  the  captain  with  warmth, 
and  received  him  in  a  perfectly  natural  manner. 

To  set  his  doubts  at  rest,  he  said  : — 

"  Well,  Violet,  has  the  sea  been  eloquent  to- 
day, or  is  it  too  calm  ?" 

She  looked  up  at  him,  then  at  her  sisters, 
and  coloured.  "  I  see  they  have  been  making 
fun  of  me,"  she  said  ;  "  but  that 's  not  fair. 
I  love  to  sit  by  the  sea  because — "  she 
hesitated,  "  mama  loved  it.  It  isn't  foolish  of 
me,  is  it  Captain  Heath  ? " 

"  No,  my  dear,  not  at  all — not  at  all." 

"Oh,  Captain  Heath!"  exclaimed  Rose, 
"you  said  just  now  it  was." 

He  pinched  her  little  cheek  playfully,  and 
was  about  to  reply,  when  Blanche  said  : — 

"  Look,  there  is  Mary  Hardcastle  walking 
with  Mrs.  Henley.  Let  us  go  and  speak  to 
them.  I  will  introduce  you,  Captain  Heath ; 
she  's  very  pretty." 

"  Another  time,"  replied  he  ;    "  they   seem 
to  be  talking  very  earnestly  together." 
-  "  That  they  are." 

"  I  hate  Mary  Hardcastle,"  said  Violet. 

"Why?" 

"  I  don't  know,  but  I  hate  her." 


PROLOGUE.  15 

"  Silly  child  !  "  said  Rose ;  "  she 's  always 
saying  kind  things  to  you." 

"  And  always  doing  unkind  ones,"  rejoined 
Violet,  sharply. 

"  Hate  is  a  strong  word,  Violet,"  said 
Blanche. 

•  "Not  stronger  than  I  want,"    replied  the 
high-spirited  little  girl. 

All  this  while  the  captain  was  following 
with  his  eye  the  retreating  form  of  the  said 
Mary  Hardcastle. 

Let  us  follow  also. 

"  It  is  hopeless  for  me  to  expect  my  guar- 
dian will  allow  him  to  come,"  said  that  young 
lady,  with  great  emphasis,  to  her  companion  ; 
"  you  know  how  much  he  dislikes  Marma- 
duke.  So,  unless  you  consent — you  will,  won't 
you?" 

"  I  cannot  resist  you,  Mary.  But  how  is 
this  interview  to  be  arranged  ?  " 

"  It  is  arranged.  I  was  so  sure  of  your 
goodness — I  knew  you  would  not  let  him 
leave  England  without  seeing  me  once  more, 
to  say  farewell ;  so  I  told  him  to  call  on  you 
this  very  afternoon,  because  I  was  to  spend 
the  day  with  you.  Thus,  you  see,  it  will  all 
happen  in  the  most  natural  manner." 

Mrs.  Henley  smiled,  shook  her  forefinger 


16  PROLOGUE. 

at  her  young  friend ;  so  they  walked  on,  both 
satisfied. 

Having  gained  this  point,  it  soon  occurred 
to  Mary,  that  Marmaduke  might  be  asked  to 
dine  and  spend  the  evening ;  but  as  this  would 
expose  Mrs.  Henley  to  the  chance  of  some  one 
dropping  in,  and  she  was  very  averse  to  be 
supposed  to  favour  these  clandestine  meetings, 
a  steady  refusal  was  given.  Mary  inwardly 
resolved  that  she  would  have  a  farewell  meet- 
ing with  her  lover,  and  alone  ;  but  said  nothing 
more  on  the  subject.  To  have  a  lover  about 
to  sail  for  Brazil,  and  to  part  with  him  coldly 
before  others,  was  an  idea  no  young  girl  could 
entertain,  and  least  of  all  Mary  Hardcastle. 
She  was  too  well  read  in  romance  to  think  of 
such  a  thing. 

It  does  not  occur  to  every  girl,  in  our  unro- 
mantic  days,  to  have  a  stern  guardian  who 
dislikes  her  lover,  and  forbids  him  the  house. 
Mary,  therefore,  might  consider  herself  as 
greatly  favoured  by  misfortune;  her  misery 
was  as  perfectly  select  as  even  her  wish  could 
frame,  and  the  great,  the  thrilling  climax — 
the  parting — was  at  hand.  That  it  should  be 
moonlight  was  a  matter  of  course — moonlight 
on  the  sea-shore. 

Mary  Hardcastle  was  just  nineteen.     There 


PROLOGUE.  17 

was  something  wonderfully  attractive  about 
her,  though  it  puzzled  you  to  say  wherein  lay 
the  precise  attraction.  Very  diminutive,  and 
slightly  humpbacked,  she  had  somewhat  the 
air  of  a  sprite — so  tiny,  so  agile,  so  fragile,  and 
cunning  did  she  appear ;  and  this  appearance 
was  further  aided  by  the  amazing  luxuriance 
of  her  golden  hair,  which  hung  in  curls, 
drooping  to  her  waist.  The  mixture  of 
deformity  and  grace  in  her  figure  was  almost 
unearthly.  She  had  a  skin  of  exquisite 
texture  and  whiteness,  and  the  blood  came 
and  went  in  her  face  with  the  most  charming 
mobility.  All  her  features  were  alive,  and 
all  had  their  peculiar  character.  The  great 
defects  of  her  face  were,  the  thinness  of  her 
lips,  and  the  cat-like  cruelty  sometimes  visible 
in  her  small,  grey  eyes.  I  find  it  impossible 
to  convey,  in  words,  the  effect  of  her  personal 
charms.  The  impression  was  so  mixed  up  of 
the  graceful  and  diabolic,  of  the  attractive  and 
repulsive,  that  I  know  of  no  better  description 
of  her  than  is  given  in  Marmaduke's  favourite 
names  for  her:  he  called  her  his  "  fascinating 

O 

panther,"  and  his  "  tiger-eyed  sylph." 

She   had  completely  enslaved  Marmaduke 
Ashley.     With  the  blood  of  the  tropics  in  his 
veins,  he   had  much   of   the   instinct  of  the 
VOL.  i.  c 


18  PROLOGUE. 

savage,  and  as  when  u  boy  he  had  felt  a  pecu- 
liar passion  for  snakes  and  tigers,  so  in  his 
manhood  were  there  certain  fibres  which  the 
implacable  eyes  of  Mary  Hardcastle  made 
vibrate  with  a  delight  no  other  woman  had 
roused.  He  was  then  only  twenty-four,  and  in 
all  the  credulity  of  youth. 

Everything  transpired  according  to  Mary's 
wish,  and  at  nine  o'clock  she  contrived  to  slip 
away  in  the  evening,  unnoticed,  to  meet  her 
lover  on  the  sands.  True  it  was  not  moon- 
light. She  had  forgotten  that  the  moon  would 
not  rise ;  but,  after  the  first  disappointment, 
she  was  consoled  by  the  muttering  of  distant 
thunder,  and  the  dark  and  stormy  appearance 
of  the  night ;  a  storm  would  have  been  a  more 
romantic  parting  scene  than  any  moonlight 
could  afford.  So  when  Marmaduke  joined 
her,  she  was  in  a  proper  state  of  excitement, 
and  felt  as  miserable  as  the  most  exacting 
school-girl  could  require.  The  sea,  as  it  broke 
sullenly  upon  the  shore,  heaved  not  its  bosom 
with  a  heavier  sigh,  than  that  with  which  she 
greeted  her  lover,  and  nestled  in  his  arms. 
She  wept  bitterly,  reproached  her  fate,  and 
wished  to  die  that  moment.  Marmaduke,  who 
had  never  before  seen  such  a  display  of  her 
affection,  was  intensely  'gratified,  and  with 


PROLOGUE.  19 

passionate  protestations  of  his  undying  love, 
endeavoured  to  console  her. 

But  she  did  not  want  to  be  consoled.  As 
she  could  not  be  happy  with  him,  her  only 
relief  was  to  be  miserable.  Self-pity  was  the 
balm  for  her  wounds.  By  making  herself 
thoroughly  wretched,  she  stood  well  in  her  own 
opinion.  In  fact,  without  her  being  aware  of 
it,  her  love  sprang  not  from  the  heart,  but  from 
the  head.  She  was  acting  a  part  in  her  own 
drama,  and  naturally  chose  the  most  romantic 
part. 

The  storm  threatened,  but  did  not  burst. 
The  heavens  continued  dark  ;  and  the  white 
streaks  of  foam  cresting  the  dark  waves  were 
almost  the  only  things  the  eye  could  discern. 
The  lovers  did  not  venture  far  from  the  house, 
but  paced  up  and  down,  occasionally  pausing 
in  the  earnestness  of  talk. 

Their  conversation  need  not  be  recorded 
here ;  the  more  so  as  it  was  but  a  repetition  of 
one  or  two  themes,  such  as  the  misery  of  their 
situation,  the  constancy  of  their  affection,  and 
their  sanguineness  of  his  speedy  return  and 
their  happy  union. 

"  Marmaduke,"  she  said  at  last,  "  it  is  get- 
ting late ;  Mrs.  Henley  will  miss  me ;  I  must 
go." 

c  2 


20  PROLOGUE. 

"  A  moment  longer  ;  one  moment." 

"  Only  a  moment.  Dearest  Marmaduke, 
will  you  never  forget  me?  Will  you  think  of 
me  always  ?  Will  you  write  as  often  as  you 
can?  Let  us  every  night  at  twelve  look  at 
the  moon  ;  it  will  be  so  sweet  to  know  that  at 
that  moment  each  is  doing  the  same  thing, 
and  each  thinking  of  the  other.  You  will  not 
lose  my  locket  ?  But,  stay ;  you  have  never 
given  me  a  lock  of  your  hair.  Do  so  now." 

He  took  a  penknife  from  his  pocket,  and, 
with  noble  disregard  to  his  appearance,  cut  off* 
a  large  lock  of  his  black  hair,  which  he  folded 
in  a  piece  of  paper  and  gave  to  her.  She 
kissed  it  many  times,  and  vowed  its  place 
should  be  upon  her  heart.  Then,  after  throw- 
ing herself  into  his  arms,  in  one  last  embrace 
of  despair,  she  broke  from  him  and  darted 
into  the  house,  rushed  up  into  a  bed-room, 
threw  herself  outside  the  bed,  and  gave  way 
to  so  vehement  a  fit  of  crying,  that  when  Mrs. 
Henley  came  in  to  look  for  her,  she  found  her 
in  hysterics. 

Nota  benc.  —  Sixteen  months  afterwards, 
Mary  Hardcastle  became  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner. 


BOOK   I. 


CHAPTER   I. 

FOUR    YEARS     LATER. 

Messire  Bon  1'a  prise  en  manage, 
Quoiqu'il  n'ait  plus  que  quatre  cheveux  gris ; 
Mais  comme  il  est  le  premier  du  pays 
Son  bien  supplee  au  defaut  de  son  age. 

LAFONTAINE. 

MY  heroines  have  grown  up  into  young  women 
since  we  last  saw  them  idling  on  the  sands ; 
and  it  is  proper  I  should  at  once  give  some 
idea  of  their  appearance.  Rose  and  Blanche, 
children  by  the  first  wife,  are  very  unlike  their 
sister  Violet,  the  only  child  of  the  second  Mrs. 
Vyner :  they  are  fair  as  Englishwomen  only 
are  fair ;  she  is  dark  as  the  children  of  the 
south  are  dark.  They  are  plump  and  middle- 
sized;  she  is  thin  and  very  tall.  They  are 


22  FOUR    YEARS    LATER. 

settling  into  rounded  womanhood ;  she  is  at 
that  undeveloped  "  awkward  age"  when  the 
beauty  of  womanhood  has  not  yet  come  to  fill 
the  place  of  the  vanished  grace  of  childhood. 

Two  prettier  creatures  than  Rose  and 
Blanche,  it  would  be  impossible  to  find. 
There  were  sisterly  resemblances  peeping  out 
amidst  the  most  charming  differences.  I 
know  not  which  deserved  the  palm ;  Rose, 
with  her  bright  grey  eyes  swimming  in  mirth, 
her  little  piquant  nose  with  its  nostrils  so  deli- 
cately cut,  her  ruddy  pouting  lips  which  Firen- 
zuola  would  with  justice  have  called  'fontana 
de  ttitte  le  amorose  dolcezze,'  her  dimpled 
cheeks;  and  the  whole  face,  in  short,  radiant 
with  lovingness  and  enjoyment.  Shakspeare, 
who  has  said  so  many  exquisite  things  of  women, 
has  painted  Rose  in  one  line : — 

Pretty  and  witty,  wild,  and  yet,  too,  gentle. 

But  then  Blanche,  with  her  long  dreamy  eyes, 
loving  mouth,  and  general  expression  of  meek- 
ness and  devotion,  was  in  her  way  quite  as 
bewitching.  As  for  poor  Violet,  she  was 
almost  plain :  it  was  only  those  lustrous  eyes,  so 
unlike  the  eyes  of  ordinary  mortals,  which 
redeemed  her  thin  sallow  face.  If  plain,  how- 
ever, it  has  already  great  energy,  great  cha- 


FOUR    YEARS   LATER.  23 

racier,  and  a  strange  mixture  of  the  most 
womanly  caressing  gentleness,  with  haughtiness 
and  wilfulness  that  are  quite  startling.  Those? 
who  remember  her  as  a  lovely  child,  prophesy 
that  she  will  become  a  splendid  woman. 

From  the  three  girls,  let  us  turn  our  eyes  to 
the  strange  stepmother  which  fate — or  rather 
foolishness  and  cunning — had  given  them.  < 

Mary  Hardcastle,  at  the  age  of  twenty,  was 
placed  in  perhaps  the  most  critical  position 
which  can  await  a  young  woman,  viz.  that  of 
stepmother  to  girls  very  little  younger  than 
herself.  In  that  situation,  she  exhibited  un- 
common skill ;  the  very  difficulties  of  it  were 
calculated  to  draw  out  her  strategetical  science 
in  the  disposition  of  her  troops;  and  certainly 
few  women  have  ever  arranged  circumstances 
with  more  adroitness  than  herself.  She  was  a 
stepmother  indeed,  and  the  reader  anticipates 
what  kind  of  stepmother;  but  she  was  too 
cunning  to  fall  into  the  ordinary  mistake  of 
ostensibly  assuming  the  reins  of  government. 
Apparently,  she  did  nothing ;  she  was  not  the 
mistress  of  her  own  house ;  she  never  under- 
took the  management  of  a  single  detail.  A 
meek,  submissive  wife,  anxious  to  gain  the 
affection  of  her  '  dear  girls ;'  trembling  before 
the  responsibilities  of  her  situation,  she  not  only 


24  FOUR    YEARS    LATER. 

deluded  the  world,  but  she  even  deceived  Cap- 
tain Heath,  and  almost  reconciled  him  to  the 
marriage.  Nay,  what  was  more  remarkable, 
she  deceived  the  girls — at  least,  the  two  elder 
girls.  They  were  her  companions — her  pets. 
Before  people,  she  adored  them ;  in  private,  she 
gave  them  pretty  clearly  to  understand  that  all 
their  indulgences  came  from  her ;  and  all  their 
privations  from  their  father.  It  was  her  wish, 
indeed,  that  her  dear  girls  should  want  for 
nothing,  but  papa  was  so  obstinate — he  could 
not  be  persuaded. 

Strange  discrepancies  between  word  and 
deed  would  sometimes  show  themselves,  but 
how  was  it  possible  to  -doubt  the  sincerity  of 
one  whose  language  and  sentiments  were  so 
kind  and  liberal?  She  herself  trembled  before 
her  husband,  and  often  got  the  girls  to  inter- 
cede for  her.  The  natural  consequence  was 
that  they  soon  became  convinced  that  papa 
was  very  much  altered,  and  that  as  he  grew 
older  he  grew  less  kind. 

Altered  he  was.  Formerly  he  had  secluded 
himself  in  his  study,  interfering  scarcely  at  all 
in  family  arrangements,  making  few  observa- 
tions upon  what  his  children  did;  ancj  if  not 
taking  any  great  interest  in  them,  at  least 
behaving  with  pretty  uniform  kindness.  Now 


FOUR   YEARS    L --TER.  25 

he  was  for  ever  interfering  to  forbid  this,  to 
put  a  stop  to  that;  discovering  that  he  "really 
could  not  afford "  that  which  hitherto  he  had 
always  allowed  them ;  and,  above  all,  discover- 
ing that  his  daughters  were  always  trying  to 
"  govern  "  in  his  house. 

Violet  alone  was  undeceived.  She  had 
always  hated  Mary  Hardcastle,  without  precisely 
knowing  why ;  now  she  hated  her  because 
occupying  the  place  which  her  dear  mother 
had  occupied,  and  that,  too,  in  a  spirit  of 
hypocrisy  evident  in  her  eyes.  Violet,  there- 
fore, at  once  fixed  the  change  in  her  father 
upon  her  stepmother.  How  it  was  accom- 
plished, she  knew  not ;  but  she  was  certain  of 
the  fact. 

The  mystery  was  simple.  Meredith  Vyner, 
^ike  all  weak  men,  had  an  irresistible  tendency 
to  conceal  his  weakness  from  himself,  by  what 
he  called  some  act  of  firmness.  He  would 
have  his  own  way,  he  said.  He  would  not  be 
governed.  He  would  be  master  in  his  own 
house.  Mrs.  Vyner  saw  through  him  at  a 
glance.  Wishing  to  separate  him  from  his 
children,  and  so  preserve  undisputed  sway  over 
him,  she  artfully  contrived  to  persuade  him 
that  he  had  always  suffered  himself  to  be 
governed  by  his  children,  and  that  he  had  not  a 


26  FOUR    YEARS    LATER. 

will  of  his  own.  Thus  prompted,  he  was  easily 
moved  to  exert  his  authority  with  some  asperity 
whenever  his  wife  insinuated  that  it  was  dis- 
regarded; and  he  established  a  character  for 
firmness  in  his  own  eyes,  by  thwarting  his 
daughters,  and  depriving  them  of  indulgences. 

Moreover,  Mrs.  Vyner  was,  or  affected  to  be, 
excessively  jealous  of  his  affection  for  the  girls. 
He  neglected  her  for  them,  she  said  ;  of  course 
she  could  not  expect  it  to  be  otherwise,  were 
they  not  his  children?  were  they  not  accus- 
tomed to  have  everything  give  way  to  them  ? 
What  was  she  ?  an  interloper.  Yet  she  loved 
him — foolishly,  perhaps,  but  she  loved  him — 
and  love  would  be  jealous,  would  feel  hurt  at 
neglect. 

Vyner,  delighted  and  annoyed  at  this  jea- 
lousy, assured  her  that  it  was  groundless ;  but 
the  only  assurance  she  would  accept  was  acts, 
not  words ;  accordingly,  the  poor  old  man  was 
gradually  forced  to  shut  his  heart  against  his 
girls ;  or,  at  any  rate,  to  cease  his  demonstra- 
tions of  affection,  merely  to  get  peace. 

In  a  few  sentences  I  convey  the  result  of 
months  of  artful  struggle ;  but  the  reader  can 
understand  the  process  by  which  this  result 
was  obtained,  especially  if  I  indicate  the  nature 
of  the  empire  Mrs.  Vyner  had  established. 


FOUR   YEARS    LATER.  27 

Vyner  was  completely  fascinated  by  the  little 
coquette.  It  was  not  only  his  senses,  but  his 
mind,  that  was  subdued.  She  had  early  im- 
pressed him  with  two  convictions :  one,  the 
extreme  delicacy  of  her  nerves;  the  other,  her 
immense  superiority  to  himself.  The  first  con- 
viction was  impressed  upon  him  by  the  alarm- 
ing hysterics  into  which  contradiction,  or  any 
other  mental  affliction,  threw  her.  If  any 
thing  went  wrong — if  the  girls  resisted  her 
authority — if  her  own  wishes  were  not  gratified, 
she  did  not  command,  she  did  not  storm. ;  she 
wept  silently,  retired  to  her  room,  and  was 
found  there  lifeless,  or  in  an  alarming  state,  by 
the  first  person  who  went  in. 

The  second  conviction  took  more  time  to 
establish,  but  she  established  it  by  perpetually 
dinning  into  his  ear  that  he  could  not  "  under- 
stand her."  Nor,  in  truth,  could  he.  She  had 
a  lively  imagination,  and  was  fond  of  the  most 
imaginative  poetry ; — the  less  disposition  he 
manifested  towards  it,  the  more  she  insinuated 
how  necessary  a  part  it  was  of  all  exalted 
minds.  In  her  views  of  art,  of  life,  and  of 
religion,  she  was  always  exaggerated,  and  what 
the  Germans  call  schwarmerisch.  Vyner  was 
as  prosaic  as  prose,  and  owned  his  incapacity 
for  "  those  higher  raptures  "  which  were  said 


28  FOUR    YEARS    LATER. 

to  'result  from  "  an  exalted  ideal."  What  we 
do  not  understand,  we  always  admire  or  despise. 
Vyner  admired. 

One  admirable  specimen  of  her  tactics  was 
to  make  him  feel  that,  although  she  loved  him, 
she  did  not  love  him  with  all  the  ardour  of  her 
passionate  nature ;  and  a  hope  was  adroitly 
held  out,  that  upon  him  only  depended  whether 
she  should  one  day  acknowledge  that  he  had 
her  entire  affections.  To  gain  this  end,  what 
man  would  not  have  made  himself  a  slave  ?  If 
any  man  could  resist  such  an  attraction,  Vyner 
was  not  that  man ;  and  he  submitted  to  every 
caprice,  in  the  deluded  hope  of  seeing  his  sub- 
mission crowned  with  its  reward. 

In  effect,  Mrs.  Vyner's  will  was  law ;  yet  so 
dexterously  did  she  contrive  matters,  that  it 
always  seemed  as  if  Vyner  was  the  sole  ordainer 
of  everything.  He  was  the  puppet,  moving  as 
she  pulled  the  wires,  and  gaining  all  the  odium 
for  her  acts. 

Violet,  as  I  said,  was  the  only  one  who  saw 
this.  She  read  her  stepmother's  character 
aright ;  and  by  her  Mrs.  Vyner  knew  that 
she  was  judged.  She  used  her  best  arts  to 
gain  Violet's  good  opinion,  tried  to  pet  her  in 
every  way,  but  nothing  availed  :  the  haughty 
girl  was  neither  to  be  blinded  nor  cajoled. 


FOUR   YEARS    LATER.  29 

One  day  Vyner  found  his  wife  in  tears.  He 
inquired  the  cause.  She  wept  on,  and  could 
not  be  induced  to  speak.  He  entreated  her  to 
confide  her  sorrows  to  him,  which,  after  long 
pressing,  she  did  as  follows  : — 

"  Oh  !  it  is  very  natural,"  she  said,  sobbing ; 
"  very — I  have  no  right  to  complain  :  none.  I 
ought  never  to  have  married." 

"  Dearest  Mary,  what  is  the  matter  ?  " 
"  I  have  no  right  to  be  afflicted.     I  ought  to 
have  been  prepared  for  it.     Of  course,  it  must 
be  so.      Yet  I  did  hope  to  make  them  love  me. 
I  love  them  so.      I  tried  all  I  could ;  but  I  am 
a  stepmother — every  one  will  tell  them  that  a 
stepmother  is  unkind." 
"  The  ungrateful  things  ! " 
Vyner  was  really  incensed  against  his  daugh- 
ters before  he  knew  what  they  had  done,  simply 
because   they  were  the  cause  of  his  conjugal 
peace  being  disturbed. 

"  Rose  and  Blanche,  indeed,"  sobbed  his 
wife,  "  do  give  me  credit  sometimes,  but  Violet 
hates  me — hates  me  because  I  married  you. 
She  is  jealous  of  your  regard  for  me.  She 
says  you  ought  never  to  have  married  again — 
perhaps  she  is  right,  but  it  is  cruel  for  me  to 
hear  it." 

"  The  wretched  girl ! " 


30  FOUR   YEARS    LATER. 

"  She  will  never  forget  I  am  not  her  mother 
— she  looks  upon  our  marriage  as  a  crime,  I 
believe ! " 

A  spasm,  short  but  sharp,  was  visible  on  his 
face ;  but  the  touch  of  remorse  quickly  gave 
way  to  anger.  He  felt,  indeed,  that  he  had 
acted  wrongly  in  marrying  again,  especially  in 
marrying  one  so  young.  He  knew  that  well 
enough,  knew  what  the  world  must  think  of  it ; 
but  nothing,  as  she  knew,  made  him  so  angry 
as  any  allusion  to  it.  The  sense  of  his  fault 
exasperated  his  sense  of  the  impertinence  of 
those  who  ventured  to  speak  of  it.  He  had 
surely  a  right  to  do  as  he  pleased.  He  loved  a 
charming,  a  "most  superior"  woman,  and  he 
"supposed  he  was  to  be  considered,  no  less 
than  his  children/'  It  was  very  strange  that 
he  should  be  expected  to  sacrifice  everything 
to  them.  Other  fathers  were  not  so  com- 
plaisant. 

And  yet,  through  all  the  arguments  which 
irritated  self-Jove  could  suggest,  there  pierced 
the  consciousness  of  his  error.  That  Violet 
should  resent  his  njarriage  was  no  more  than 
natural ;  but  his  wife  well  knew  the  tender 
chord  she  touched,  when  she  thus  alluded  to 
his  daughter's  feelings. 

That  day  she  said  no  more.     She  allowed 


FOUR    YEARS    LATER.  31 

herself  to  be  consoled.  But  by  bringing  up 
the  subject  again  from  time  to  time,  she  con- 
trived to  instil  into  his  mind  a  mingled  fear 
and  dislike  of  his  favourite  child. 

Whenever  Violet  and  her  stepmother  had 
any  "  difference" — which  was  not  unfrequent — 
Vyner  always  sided  against  his  daughter ;  and 
his  wife's  demeanour  being  one  of  exasperating 
meekness,  as  if  she  were  terrified  at  Violet's 
vehemence,  he  always  told  people  that  "his 
youngest  daughter  was  unfortunately  such  a 
devil,  there  was  no  living  with  her,  and  that 
his  wife  was  tyrannized  over  in  a  way  that  was 
quite  pitiable." 

At  last,  Violet  was  sent  away  from  home — 
that  she  might  not  corrupt  her  sisters,  it  was 
said — in  reality,  that  she  might  be  got  out  of 
the  way.  Vyner  thereby  secured  peace,  and 
his  wife  got  rid  of  an  unfavourable  judge.  The 
poor  girl  was  placed  under  the  care  of  two 
"  strong-minded"  women,  who  had  been  duly 
prejudiced  against  her,  and  whose  cue  it  was  to 
work  upon  her  religious  feelings,  and  awaken 
her  to  a  sense  of  the  duty  sh,e  owed  her  parents. 
She  soon  detected  their  object,  and  rebelled. 
Disagreeable  scenes  took  place,  which  ended  in 
Violet  escaping  from  their  odious  care,  and 
flying  to  her  fox-hunting  uncle's,  in  Worcester- 


32  FOUR   YEARS    LATER. 

shire,  where  she  was  received  with  open  arms. 
Being  very  fond  of  his  niece,  he  wrote  to 
Vyner,  requesting  permission  to  be  allowed  to 
keep  her  with  him  for  some  time,  promising 
she  should  not  want  masters,  and  that  her  edu- 
cation should  be  carefully  attended  to.  The 
permission  was  granted,  after  some  difficulty, 
and  Violet  was  happily  settled  in  Worcester- 
shire, while  her  two  sisters,  grown  too  hand- 
some and  too  old  to  be  kept  longer  at  home, 
were  despatched  to  the  establishment  kept  b}^ 
Mrs.  Wirrelston  and  Miss  Smith,  at  Brighton. 
Before  accompanying  them,  I  have  one  more 
point  to  dwell  on,  and  that  was  the  sudden  fit 
of  economy  which  had  seized  Mrs.  Vyner. 
The  estate,  though  large,  was  greatly  encum- 
bered, and  it  was,  moreover,  entailed.  Vyner, 
always  "  going"  to  make  some  provision  for 
his  girls,  had  never  done  so ;  he  had, — weak, 
vacillating,  procrastinating  man  as  he  was, — 
"  put  it  off,"  and  trusted,  perhaps,  to  the  girls 
marry i i. g  well.  Mrs.  Vyner  determined  to 
economize ;  to  save  yearly  a  large  sum,  which 
was  to  be  set  aside.  In  pursuance  of  this  plan, 
she  began  the  most  extraordinary  retrench- 
ments, and  dressed  the  girls  in  a  style  of 
plainness  and  economy  by  no  means  in  accord- 
ance with  their  feelings.  In  justice,  I  should 


FOUR   YEARS    LATER.  33 

add,  that  she  dressed  herself  in  the  same  style. 
People  were  loud  in  their  praises  at  her  gene- 
rous self-sacrifice  ;  but,  as  she  sentimentally 
observed,  "  for  her  dear  girls  she  could  do  any- 
thing." Perhaps,  of  all  her  efforts  at  securing 
the  reputation  of  an  exemplary  stepmother, 
none  met  with  such  universal  approbation  as 
this  economical  fit.  I  am  sorry  to  be  forced  to 
add,  that  while  economizing  even  to  meanness, 
in  some  departments,  she  was  so  lavish  in  her 
expenditure  in  others,  as,  in  effect,  to  plunge 
Vyner  deeper  into  debt  than  ever. 


VOL.    I. 


34  ROSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ROSE    WRITES     TO     VIOLET. 

DEAREST  Vi., 

YOUR  letter  amused  us  very  much  ;  and 
we  have  both  for  a  long  while  been  going  to 
answer  it,  but  have  not  found  time.  Don't  be 
angry  at  our  silence. 

We  left  home  rather  low  spirited.  Home, 
indeed,  was  no  longer  the  happy  place  it  had 
been,  though  mama,  say  what  you  will,  is  not 
to  blame  for  that ;  but,  nevertheless,  leaving  it 
made  us  unhappy.  Having  grown  up  into 
young  women  without  being  sent  to  school,  we 
did  not  like  the  idea  of  going  at  last. 

The  snow  was  falling  fast  when  we  arrived ; 
and  a  dreary  January  day  by  no  means  en- 
livened our  prospects.  We  looked  wistfully 
out  of  the  carriage-windows,  and  saw  the 
steady  descent  of  the  countless  snow-flakes 


ROSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET.  35 

darkening  the  air,  and  making  the  day  miser- 
able. Nothing  met  our  eyes  but  the  same 
endless  expanse  of  snow-covered  ground, — 
cheerless,  cold,  and  desolate — the  uncomfort 
of  winter  without  its  picturesqueness.  But, 
cold  and  cheerless  as  the  day  was,  it  was 
nothing  to  the  cheerlessness  of  the  frigid  polite- 
ness and  patronizing  servility  of  Miss  Smith 
and  Mrs.  Wirrelston,  our  school-mistresses.  I 
am  a  physiognomist,  you  know,  and  from  the 
first  moment,  I  disliked  them.  Blanche 
thought  them  very  kind  and  attentive.  I 
thought  them  too  attentive  :  the  humbugs  ! 

They  froze  me.  I  foresaw  the  mistresses  they 
would  make,  and  that  is  why  I  instinctively 
felt  that  the  miserable  day  was  more  genial  and 
clement  than  they.  The  snow  would  cease ; 
in  a  few  hours,  gleams  of  sunshine  would  make 
it  sparkle  ;  in  a  few  weeks,  it  would  disappear. 
But  the  wintry  frost  of  their  politeness  would 
deepen  and  deepen  into  sterner  cold;  there 
was  no  hope  of  sunshine  under  that  insincere 
manner. 

I  hope  you  admire  that  paragraph !  But 
for  fear  you  should  imagine  I  am  about  to  turn 
authoress,  I  must  let  you  into  the  secret :  it  is 
an  application  to  my  situation  of  a  passage  I 

D  2 


36  ROSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET. 

met  with  yesterday  in  a  novel  one  of  the  girls 
has  smuggled  in. 

It  was  about  four  o'clock  when  we  arrived. 
We  were  shown  into  the  school-room,  where 
we  found  about  nine  other  girls,  from  twelve 
to  seventeen  years  old,  with  whom  we  soon 
made  acquaintance.  We  first  asked  each  other's 
names ;  then  communicated  our  parentage ; 
then  followed  questions  as  to  previous  schools, 
and  as  to  what  sort  of  place  this  was.  Accounts 
varied  considerably.  Some  thought  it  very 
well,  and  liked  Mrs.  Wirrelston.  Some  thought 
it  detestable,  and  detested  Mrs.  Wirrelston.  One 
and  all  detested  Miss  Smith. 

The  elder  girls  seemed  very  nice  ;  but,  from 
always  having  been  at  school  I  suppose,  they 
struck  me  as  excessively  ignorant  of  the  world, 
compared  with  us,  and  still  more  ignorant  of 
books.  They  were  children  to  us.  Our  supe- 
rior knowledge,  which  was  quickly  discovered, 
made  us  looked  up  to,  and  we  were  assailed 
with  questions.  But  if  we  were  for  a  moment 
looked  up  to  on  that  account,  we  speedily 
lost  our  supremacy  on  another.  One  of  the 
younger  girls  asked  me  how  much  pocket- 
money  we  had  brought? 

"  Twenty  shillings  each." 


KOSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET.  37 

"  Twenty  shillings  !  what  only  twenty  shil- 
lings !  Why  I  brought  five  pounds." 

"  And  I,  ten,"  proudly  ejaculated  another. 

I  felt  deeply  ashamed ;  the  more  so  as  I 
observed  the  girls  interchange  certain  looks, 
which  were  but  too  intelligible.  Next  day  we 
had  the  mortification  of  hearing  each  new 
comer  informed,  and  in  a  tone  of  disgusted 
astonishment,  that  "the  Vyners  had  only 
brought  twenty  shillings  each.  Only  think  ! " 

I  instantly  wrote  home  to  papa.  But  his 
answer  was,  that  we  must  learn  to  be  econo- 
mical, that  he  was  learning  it  himself,  and  that 
mama  thinks  it  highly  necessary  we  should 
early  learn  to  submit  to  small  privations.  I  hate 
economy !  \ 

To  return  to  our  school,  however.  The  first 
afternoon  was  spent  in  chat  and  games.  Les- 
sons were  not  to  commence  till  the  morrow. 
And  as  the  morrow  was  very  much  like  other 
days,  I  may  sketch  our  routine.  While  dress- 
ing, we  have  to  learn  a  verse  of  scripture  out 
of  a  book  called  "Daily  Bread.3'  (I  got 
punished  the  other  day  for  saying  it  was  "  very 
dry  bread,  too."  That  odious,  little,  pimply 
Miss  Pinkerton  told  Miss  Smith  of  it.)  This 
verse  we  all  repeat  one  after  the  other  when 
prayers  are  finished ;  and  as  I  seldom  know  my 


38  ROSE   WRITES   TO   VIOLET. 

verse  when  we  come  down,  I  contrive  to  sit  at 
the  end  of  the  table  and  learn  it  by  hearing 
all  the  others  say  it  before  me.  One  of  the 
elder  and  one  of  the  little  girls  then  collect 
the  bibles  and  put  them  away ;  while  the  rest  of 
us,  rank  and  file,  begin  to  march,  heads  up, 
chests  expanded,  toes  out.  This  military  exer- 
cise is  not,  I  believe,  to  fashion  us  into  a 
regiment  of  grenadiers  —  the  Drawing-room 
Invincibles — because,  when  I  suggested  that  we 
ought  to  have  moustachios  and  muskets,  I 
received  a  severe  reprimand  for  my  levity. 
Besides,  we  vary  the  march  with  little  opera- 
tions scarcely  to  be  called  military  :  touching, 
or  trying  to  touch,  the  floor  with  the  tips  of  our 
fingers  without  bending  our  knees,  making  our 
elbows  meet  behind  our  backs,  &c.  We  then 
go  into  breakfast,  and  are  allowed  to  exchange 
our  merciless  slaughter  of  French  idiom,  for  the 
freely  flowing  idiom  of  our  mother  tongue.  I 
have  not  had  the  French  mark  yet,  except  for 
speaking  English ;  my  French,  I  am  happy  to 
say,  is  beyond  the  criticism  of  the  girls  :  what 
their  mastery  of  the  language  is,  you  may  guess 
by  that !  You  may  also  gain  a  faint  idea  of  it 
from  these  specimens.  I  passed  the  mark  to 
little  Miss  Pinkerton  only  yesterday,  because 
she  asked  me  for  my  penknife  in  this  elegant 


ROSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET.  39 

style  :  "  Madle.  voulcz  vous  pretez  moi  votre 
COUTEAU?"  Whereupon  I  whipped  the  mark 
into  her  hands  with  a  generous  " Le  voila" 
Last  week  she  said,  "  Je  nai  pas  encore  FAIT;" 
for  "  I  have  not  done  (finished)  yet " — and 
pointed  out  to  me,  "  Comme  vous  avez  mal  coupe 
vos  CLOUS" — meaning,  that  I  had  not  cut  my 
finger  nails  well ! 

At  meals,  we  are  permitted  to  speak  like 
Christians.  After  breakfast  we  have  half  an 
hour's  recreation.  We  play,  or  read,  or  work, 
or,  twining  an  arm  round  our  confidant's  waist, 
interchange  confidences  respecting  the  loves 
we  have  had,  and  the  husbands  we  intend  to 
have.  Then  come  lessons.  There  are  five 
pianos — and  five  unhappy  girls  are  always  prac- 
tising on  them.  We  arrange  our  lessons  so 
as  to  take  the  pianos  in  turns,  and  by  this 
means,  we  all  get  our  practice,  and  the  thump- 
ing never  ceases.  What  a  life  those  pianos 
lead !  How  I  wish  Miss  Smith  were  one  of 
them! 

The  drawing-master  comes  at  eleven.  We 
don't  learn.  Papa  allows  no  extras,  except 
dancing, — he  says  they're  "so  foolish."  I  am 
sorry  we  don't  learn,  for  Mr.  Hibbert,  our 
master,  is  a  perfect  duck! — such  a  nice  face, 
with  glossy  hair,  turned  into  a  sweet  little 


40  ROSE    WRITES   TO   VIOLET. 

curl  on  his  forehead ;  large  whiskers,  rosy  com- 
plexion, and  we  all  say  he  is  consumptive.  Then 
he  draws  so  well — so  boldly  !  His  strokes  are  as 
straight,  and  as  broad  and  black  as  —  I  haven't 
got  a  simile.  But  you  should  see  the  copies  he 
sets ;  boats  on  the  sea-shore,  turned  on  their 
sides,  with  handsome  fishermen  standing  by, 
occupied  with  their  nets,  and  pretty,  fat  children 
dotting  the  sands  ;  or  nice  little  cottages,  with 
smoke  (so natural!)  coming  from  the  chimneys, 
and  large  trees  by  them,  and  a  dog  or  a  cow, 
or  else  a  splendid  castle,  with  turrets,  and 
drawbridges,  and  knights  in  armour  on 
horseback.  Mr.  Hibbert  ought  to  be  an  acade- 
mician !* 

At  twelve,  when  the  weather  permits,  we  go 
out  for  a  walk.  In  formidable  files  of  twos 
and  twos,  we  gravely  tread  the  esplanade  and 
circumambient  streets  (isn't  that  a  nice  word  ? — 
I  got  it  from  Miss  Smith).  We  there  see 
withered  old  Indians,  invalids  in  chairs,  wheeled 
about  in  search  of  Hygeia,  dowagers,  and  some 
officers,  with  such  moustachios — the  darlings ! 

*  This  last  sentence  makes  me  suspect  that  the  whole  para- 
graph is  a  bit  of  the  saucy  Rose's  irony,  and  that  she  is  quiz- 
zing the  admiration  of  her  schoolfellows  for  Mr.  Hibbert.  But 
school  girls  have  snch  strange  idols,  that  she  may  be  serious 
here. — Authors  Note. 


ROSE    WRITES   TO   VIOLET.  41 

We  quiz  the  passers-by,  and  sometimes  discuss 
their  attractions.  Some  of  the  men  look  so 
impudent!  And  one  always  blows  a  kiss  to  us 
as  we  pass — that  is,  he  blows  it  to  me.  I'm 
sure  he 's  a  rake. 

At  half-past  two,  we  dress  for  dinner.  At 
three,  we  dine.  The  food  is  plain,  but  good, 
and  abundant.  After  dinner  we  have  more 
lessons,  till  six.  Then  tea;  then  we  amuse 
ourselves,  if  we  have  learned  all  our  lessons 
and  tasks,  either  with  books  or  fancy-work.  At 
eight,  to  bed. 

All  the  days  are  like  this,  except  Sunday ; 
and  oh  !  what  a  dreary  day  is  Sunday  !  What 
with  twice  church,  Collects  to  learn,  explanations 
of  the  Psalms  and  Catechism,  our  day  is  pretty 
well  occupied.  We  take  no  walk  —  we  are 
allowed  no  recreation.  "  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  and  a  few  religious  tales,  are  the 
only  things  allowed  to  those  who  have  said 
Collect  and  Catechism,  and  have  time  to  spare. 
I  hate  Bunyan ! 

But  this  is  not  all.  If  any  one  has  had  the 
three  bad  marks  during  the  week,  the  punish- 
ment is  to  sit  in  the  corner  all  Sunday,  and 
learn  a  sermon  :  she  is  not  allowed  to  speak  all 
day,  except  to  the  governesses.  Miss  Smith 
has  more  than  once  punished  me  in  that  way, 


42  ROSE   WRITES    TO    VIOLET. 

and  you  may  imagine  how  it  increases  my  love 
for  her ! 

Well,  after  this  long  dreary  day,  comes  even- 
ing lecture.  Oh,  Vi. !  if  anything  could  make 
school  more  odious  than  it  is,  that  evening  lec- 
ture would  be  the  thing  !  Picture  to  yourself 
eighteen  weary  girls,  after  a  day's  absence  from 
any  recreation,  having  swallowed  their  tea,  and 
then  forced  to  sit  in  the  school-room  on  hard 
benches,  without  backs,  in  prim  silence,  await- 
ing the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  Josiah  Button,  who 
sometimes  keeps  us  waiting  for  at  least  an  hour. 
We  are  not  allowed  to  speak.  We  are  not 
allowed  to  read.  We  sit  there  in  silent  expec- 
tation ;  which  a  figuratively  historical  pen  would 
liken  (by  way  of  a  new  simile)  to  the  senators 
of  Rome  awaiting  the  Gauls.  We  sit  and  look 
at  the  candles,  look  at  the  ceiling,  look  at  the 
governesses,  and  look  at  each  other.  At  last 
the  door  opens,  and  the  reverend  Dutton 
appears.  He  takes  his  place  at  a  desk,  and 
begins  in  a  droning  voice,  meant  to  be  impres- 
sive, a  lecture  or  sermon  which  we  do  not 
attend  to.  I  sit  opposite  to  him,  and  am  forced 
to  keep  my  eyes  fixed  upon  him,  because  I 
know  Miss  Smith's  are  fixed  upon  me.  There 
I  sit,  my  back  aching  from  want  of  support,  my 
eyes  drawing  straws  in  the  candles,  till  I  feel  as 


ROSE    WRITES    TO    VIOLET.  43 

if  I  should  grow  blind,  wearied  with  the  un- 
varied occupation  of  the  day,  and  still  more 
wearied  by  the  effort  to  keep  up  my  attention 
to  what  I  cannot  interest  myself  in,  what  in- 
deed, for  the  most  part,  I  cannot  comprehend. 

There,  my  dear  Vi.,  you  have  a  return  for 
your  long  letter,  and  an  encouragement  to 
write  again.  I'm  literally  at  the  end  of  my 
paper,  for  this  is  the  last  sheet  I  have  in  the 
world.  Blanche  is  to  write  to  you  to-morrow. 

P.  S. — Unless  you  have  an  opportunity  of 
getting  your  letter  delivered  by  private  hand, 
mind  what  you  say !  All  ours  are  opened. 
This  will  be  put  in  the  post,  in  London,  by  one 
of  my  companions,  who  goes  there  for  a  couple 
of  days ;  otherwise,  I  dare  not  have  sent  it. 


44  THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  HAPPY   SCHOOL-DAYS. 

ROSE  and  Blanche  remained  three  years  at 
Mrs.  Wirrelston's. 

Rose's  letter  has  disclosed  to  us  a  suffi- 
ciently detailed  account  of  their  school  exist- 
ence ;  but  she  has  omitted  one  very  important 
point — for  the  very  excellent  reason  that,  at 
the  time  she  wrote,  it  had  not  shown  itself. 
She  speaks,  indeed,  of  the  surprise  and  con- 
tempt of  the  girls  when  they  learned  how 
scantily  her  purse  was  furnished ;  hut  the  full 
effects  of  that  were  only  developed  some  time 
afterwards. 

A  school  is  an  image  of  the  world  in  minia- 
ture, and  represents  it,  perhaps,  in  its  least 
amiable  aspect.  The  child  is  not  only  father 
to  the  man,  but  the  father,  before  experience 
has  engendered  tolerance,  before  suffering  has 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  45 

extended  sympathy.  The  child  is  horribly 
selfish,  because  unreflectingly  so.  Its  base 
instincts  have  not  been  softened  or  corrected. 
All  its  vices  are  not  only  unrestrained,  but  un- 
concealed. Its  egotism  and  vanity  are  allowed 
full  play. 

Rose's  schoolfellows  were  quite  aware  of 
the  beauty  and  mental  superiority  which  dis- 
tinguished her  and  Blanche ;  and  envied  them 
for  it.  But  they  were  also  fully  aware  of  the 
scantiness  of  their  allowance,  and  the  in- 
feriority of  their  dress  ;  and  despised  them 
heartily,  undisguisedly.  Poverty,  which  is  an 
inexcusable  offence  in  the  great  world,  be- 
comes a  sort  of  crime  at  school.  The  love  of 
tyranny  implanted  in  the  human  breast,  and 
always  flourishing  in  children,  gratified  itself 
by  subjecting  Rose  and  Blanche  to  endless 
sarcasms  on  that  score.  The  little  irritations 
which  arose,  in  the  natural  course  of  things, 
between  them  and  their  schoolfellows,  were 
sure  to  instigate  some  sarcasm  on  "  mean 
little  creatures" — "vulgar  things" — "penni- 
less people,"  &c.  It  was  a  safe  and  ready 
source  of  annoyance :  a  weapon  always  at 
hand,  adapted  to  the  meanest  capacity,  and 
certain  to  wound. 

Beyond  the  indignities  which  it  drew  down 


46  THE   HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS. 

upon  them,  the  absence  of  pocket-money  was 
a  serious  inconvenience.  They  had  only  two 
shillings  a  week  each  as  an  allowance;  out 
of  which  they  had  to  find  their  own  pens, 
pencils,  paper,  india-rubber,  sealing-wax,  and 
trifles  —  indispensable  trifles  of  that  kind  ; 
besides  having  to  put  sixpence  every  fortnight 
into  the  poor-box.  The  hardship  of  this  was 
really  terrible.  The  word  may  seem  a  strong 
one,  but  if  we  measure  the  importance  of 
things  by  the  effects  they  produce,  it  will  not 
seem  too  strong.  To  men  and  women,  all 
this  inconvenience  may  seem  petty.  It  was 
not  petty  to  the  unhappy  girls:  it  was  the 
cause  of  constant  humiliation  and  bitter  sor- 
row. 

Parents  little  imagine  the  extent  of  their 
cruelty,  when,  to  gratify  their  own  ambition, 
they  send  children  to  expensive  schools,  and 
refuse  to  furnish  them  with  the  means  of  being 
on  a  footing  of  equality  with  their  school- 
fellows. The  effects  of  such  conditions  are 
felt  throughout  the  after  life.  The  misery 
children  endure  from  the  taunting  superiority 
of  their  companions,  is  only  half  the  evil ;  the 
greater  half  is  in  the  moral  effects  "of  such 
positions. 

Upon  natures  less  generous,  healthy,  and 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  47 

good  than  those  of  Rose  and  Blanche,  the 
evil  would  have  been  incalculable.  Even 
upon  them,  it  was  not  insignificant.  It  over- 
developed the  spirit  of  opposition  in  Rose ;  it 
crushed  the  meek  spirit  of  Blanche.  Rose 
with  her  vivacity  and  elasticity  could  best 
counteract  and  forget  it;  but  it  sank  deeply 
into  the  quiet,  submissive  soul  of  Blanche,  and 
made  her  singularly  unfitted  to  cope  with  the 
world  ;  as  the  sequel  of  this  story  will  show. 

I  do  not  wish  to  exaggerate  the  influence  of 
this  school  experience  ;  I  am  well  aware  of  the 
ineradicable  propensities  and  dispositions  of 
human  beings ;  but  surely  it  is  right  to 
assume  that  certain  dispositions  are  fostered 
or  misdirected  by  certain  powerful  conditions  ; 
and  no  disposition  could  be  otherwise  than 
damaged  by  being  subjected  to  distressing 
humiliation  from  companions,  and  on  grounds 
over  which  the  victim  had  no  earthly  control. 

A  miserable  life  Rose  and  Blanche  led. 
Disliked  by  Mrs.  Wirrelston  and  Miss  Smith", 
because  they  learned  no  extras — that  fruitful 
source  of  profit — and  because  they  were  so  ill- 
dressed  as  to  be  "  no  credit  to  the  establish- 
ment;" they  were  taunted  by  their  school- 
fellows, because  unable  to  join  in  any  subscrip- 
tion which  was  set  on  foot.  To  any  one  who 


48  THE   HAPPY   SCHOOL-DAYS. 

knows  the  female  mind,  I  need  not  expatiate 
on  the  contempt  which  frowned  upon  their 
shabby  attire.  To  be  ill  dressed ;  to  have 
none  of  the  novelties ;  to  continue  wearing 
frocks  out  of  the  season,  and  which  were  out- 
grown ;  to  be  shivering  in  white  muslin  in 
the  beginning  of  December. 

Yes,  reader,  in  December;  for  winter  cloth- 
ing they  had  none,  and  their  parents  were 
abroad. 

Mrs.  Vyner's  neglect  is  perhaps  excusable 
when  we  reflect  how  young  she  was,  and  how 
unfit  for  the  position  she  occupied;  but  the 
effects  of  that  neglect  were  very  important. 

"Poor  things!"  exclaimed  Letitia  Hoskins, 
a  citizen's  daughter,  in  all  the  insolence 
engendered  by  consols ;  "  their  father  can't 
afford  to  clothe  them." 

"  Yet  why  doesn't  he  send  them  to  a  cheaper 
school?"  suggests  Amelia  Wingfield. 

"  Vulgar 'pride.  I  dare  say  he  's  some  shop- 
keeper. He  wishes  his  daughters  to  be  edu- 
cated with  ladies." 

"  Meant  for  governesses,  I  shouldn't  won- 
der." 

"  Most  likely,  poor  things  !" 
In  vain  did  Rose  and  Blanche  repeatedly 
answer    such    assertion*,    by    declaring   their 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  49 

father's  family  was  one  of  the  most  ancient  in 
England  (Miss  Hoskins  gave  an  exasperating 
chuckle  of  ridicule  at  that), 'and  was  worth 
twelve  thousand  a  year.  A  derisive  shout  was 
the  only  answer.  The  girls  icould  not  have  be- 
lieved it,  however  credible ;  and  it  was  on  the 
face  of  it  a  very  incredible  statement,  coming 
from  girls  who,  as  Letty  Hoskins  once  ob- 
served, "  had  the  meanness  to  come  there 
with  a  sovereign  each,  and  one  pot  of  bears' 
grease  'between  them.  Girls  who  were  never 
dressed  half  so  genteelly  as  her  mama's  maid." 

"  And  learn  no  extras,"  added  little  Miss 
Pinkerton,  with  a  toss  of  her  head.  "  When 
I  told  Rose  that  I  had  got  on  so  well  with  my 
drawing  (especially  the  shading!)  that  Mr.  Hib- 
bert  said  I  might  soon  begin  drawing  with 
Creoles,  she  burst  out  laughing,  and  said  she 
had  never  heard  of  that  branch  of  the  art  be- 
fore. Fancy  a  girl  of  nineteen  never  having 
heard  of  drawing  with  Creoles  !" 

"  With  crayons,  I  suppose  you  mean,"  sug- 
gested Amelia  Wingfield,  contemptuously. 

"  Well,  it 's  all  the  same ;  she  had  never 
heard  of  it." 

Rose  was  witty  enough  to  take  fearful 
reprisals  on  those  who  offended  her;  but, 
although  she  thus  avenged  herself,  she  was 

VOL.  i.  E 


50  THE   HAPPY   SCHOOL  DAYS. 

always  sure  to  be  worsted  in  the  war  of  words. 
Nothing  she  could  say  cut  so  deep  as  the  most 
stupid  reflection  on  her  dress  or  poverty.  No 
sarcasm  she  could  frame  told  like  the  old — 
but  never  too  old — reference  to  governesses. 

Nevertheless,  her  vivacity  and  humour  in 
some  measure  softened  the  ill  impression  cre- 
ated by  her  poverty.  She  amused  the  girls  so 
much,  that  they  never  allowed  their  insolence 
to  be  more  than  a  passing  thing.  Often  would 
she  make  the  whole  school  merry  with  some 
exquisitely  ludicrous  parody  of  Mrs.  Wirrel- 
ston  or  Miss  Smith.  The  latter  was  her  espe- 
cial butt.  She  revelled  in  quizzing  her.  She 
knew  well  enough  that  the  laughers,  with  the 
treachery  of  children,  first  enjoyed  the  joke, 
and  then  repeated  it  to  Miss  Smith,  to  enjoy 
the  joker's  punishment,  and  to  curry  favour 
with  the  governess.  No  matter ;  Rose  knew 
she  was  sure  to  be  betrayed,  yet  her  daring 
animal  spirits. were  constantly  inciting  her  to 
make  fun  of  her  ridiculous  mistress. 

Miss  Smith  was  a  starch  virago.  Bred  to 
the  profession  of  governess,  she  had  consider- 
able acquirements — of  which  she  was  very  vain 
— and  great  sense  of  the  "  responsibility  "  of 
her  situation,  which  showed  itself  in  a  morbid 
watchfulness  over  the  "  morals  of  her  young 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  51 

charges."  Her  modesty  was  delicate  and 
easily  alarmed;  nothing,  for  instance,  would 
induce  her  to  mention  sparrows  before  gentle- 
men— those  birds  having  rather  a  libertine 
reputation  in  natural  history — she  called  them 
"  little  warblers."  Again  :  the  word  belly  was 
carefully  erased  from  Goldsmith's  History  of 
England,  and  stomach  substituted  in  the  mar- 
gin. Rose  once  pointed  this  out  to  the  girl 
standing  next  to  her  at  class,  and  was  duly 
punished  for  her  "  impropriety." 

Miss  Smith  was  not  handsome.  Her  com- 
plexion was  of  a  bilious  brown,  mottled  with 
pimples.  Her  nose  was  thin  and  pointed ; 
the  nostrils  pinched  up,  as  if  she  were  always 
smelling  her  own  breath,  and  that  breath 
stronger  but  not  sweeter  than  the  rose.  Her 
lips  thin  and  colourless.  Her  figure  tall  and 
fleshless.  There  was  a  rigidity  and  primness 
in  her  whole  appearance,  which  lent  itself  but 
too  easily  to  caricature  ;  and  Rose,  whose  good 
nature  would  have  spared  a  kinder  person,  had 
no  remorse  in  ridiculing  the  ungenerous  mis- 
tress, who  visited  upon  her  and  her  sister  the 
sins  of  their  father. 

On  the  day  selected  for  our  glimpse  into  this 
school,  Rose  was  shivering  over  a  long  task, 
which  had  been  given  her  for  the  following 

E  2 


52  THE   HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS. 

audacity.  Miss  Smith  had  been  "  reviling  in 
good  set  terms"  the  character  of  Meredith 
Vyner.  Rose's  blood  had  mounted  to  her 
cheek,  but  she  was  silent,  conscious  that  any 
retort  would  only  indulge  her  mistress,  by  show- 
ing that  the  abuse  of  her  father  was  a  sore 
subject.  She  affected  to  have  lost  her  copy  of 
Goldsmith,  and  to  be  in  great  concern  about 
it.  As  it  was  only  a  common  schoolbook, 
bound  in  mottled  ^calf,  Miss  Pinkerton  could 
not  understand  her  anxiety  about  it,  sarcasti- 
cally adding,  "  My  papa  doesn't  care  how 
many  books  I  have.  He  can  afford  it."  "  Oh, 
it  isn't  the  book,"  replied  Rose  confidentially, 
"  it's  the  binding  !  Real  Smithskin  !  " 

Blanche  and  Miss  Pinkerton  both  laughed ; 
and  the  latter  immediately  informed  Miss 
Smith  of  the  joke,  and  of  Blanche's  participa- 
tion. For  this  offence  they  were  both  punished ; 
but  the  name  remained  :  to  this  day  the  mot- 
tled calf  binding  is  by  the  girls  called  Smith- 
skin. 

It  was  near  the  breaking  up,  and  the  elder 
girls,  with  the  horrible  servility  of  children  of 
both  sexes  when  at  school,  had  set  on  foot  a 
subscription  to  present  Mrs.  Wirrelston  and 
Miss  Smith  with  some  token  of  their  regard. 
Miss  Hoskins  had  put  her  name  down  for 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  53 

thirty  shillings.  Others  had  subscribed  a 
pound,  and  others  ten  shillings ;  even  the 
younger  girls  had  put  down  five  shillings  each. 
When  the  list  was  brought  to  Rose  and 
Blanche,  they  said  they  had  no  money. 

"  Of  course  not,"  said  Miss  Hoskins ; 
"  what 's  the  use  of  asking  them  ?  You  will 
ask  the  servants  next." 

Blanche  raised  her  mild  face,  and  said, — 

"  I  would  subscribe  if  I  could ;  but  how  is 
it  possible?  You  girls  come  to  school  with 
ten  pounds  or  more  in  your  pockets,  and  you 
have  other  presents  besides.  Papa  refuses  to 
allow  us  pocket-money — says  we  can  have  no 
use  for  it." 

"  All  that  is  true,"  added  Rose ;  "  but  if  we 
had  money  I  would  not  subscribe.  I  have  no 
regard  for  them,  and  the  only  token  I  would 
offer  them  is  a  copy  of  '  Temper,'  bound  in 
Smithskin." 

"  Oh  !"  ejaculated  several,  pretending  to  be 
very  much  shocked. 

"  Or  '  Don  Juan,'  "  pursued  Rose,  "  binding 
ditto.  I  'm  sure  Miss  Smith  reads  it,  because 
it 's  called  improper." 

The  girls  were  so  much  shocked  at  this 
that  they  moved  away ;  but  they  did  not  dare 
repeat  it,  so  fearful  did  it  seem ! 


54  THE   HAPPY   SCHOOL-DAYS. 

Mrs.  Wirrelston  entered.  Anger  darkened 
her  brow,  though  she  endeavoured  to  be  calm 
and  dignified.  They  all  read  what  was  under- 
neath that  calmness,  and  awaited  in  silence 
till  she  should  speak.  She  held  in  her  hand 
an  open  letter,  which  she  passed  to  Miss 
Smith,  who,  having  read  it,  looked  starch er 
and  more  bilious  than  ever. 

The  letter  was  from  Meredith  Vyner  to  his 
children,  and  this  was  the  postscript : — 

"As  you  are  to  leave  school  at  Christmas, 
mind  you  don't  forget  to  bring  away  with  you 
your  spoons  and  forks." 

It  was  the  custom  at  Mrs.  Wirrelston's,  as 
at  most  schools,  to  exact  from  each  pupil,  that 
she  should  bring  her  own  silver  spoons  and 
fork,  also  her  sheets  and  towels  ;  a  very  satis- 
factory arrangement,  which  saved  the  school- 
mistress from  an  expense,  and,  as  the  pupils 
always  left  them  behind,  was  the  foundation 
of  a  respectable  stock  of  plate  when  the  mis- 
tress should  retire  into  private  life.  But  the 
enormity  of  a  pupil  taking  away  her  own  spoons 
and  fork,  had  hitherto  been  unheard  of;  and 
the  meanness  of  a  parent  who  could  remind  his 
children  of  their  property,  appeared  to  Mrs. 
Wirrelston  and  Miss  Smith  something  ex- 
ceeding even  what  they  had  anticipated  from 


THE  HAPPY  SCHOOL  DAYS.        55 

Meredith  Vyner.  And  yet  they  had  formed 
an  exalted  view  of  his  capacity  in  that  way, 
from  the  odious  criticisms  which  he  permitted 
himself  on  certain  charges  in  the  half-yearly 
accounts — charges  which  had  always  been  ad- 
mitted by  the  parents  of  other  pupils,  and 
which,  if  difficult  to  justify,  no  man  of  "  com- 
mon liberality"  would  question.  This  "  trades- 
manlike  spirit"  of  examining  accounts  had 
greatly  irritated  the  two  ladies,  and  they  paid 
off,  in  ill  treatment  to  Rose  and  Blanche,  the 
annoyance  caused  by  their  father's  pedantic 
accuracy. 

The  way  in  which  this  postscript  was  re- 
ceived may  be  readily  imagined.  It  was  the 
climax  of  a  series  of  insults.  '  One  would 
imagine  that  Mrs.  Wirrelston  and  Miss  Smith 
wanted  to  keep  the  paltry  spoons — which  were 
very  light  after  all.  As  if  it  were  the  custom 
at  that  establishment  to  retain  the  young  ladies' 
property.' 

"  But  be  careful,  young  ladies,"  said  Mrs. 
Wirrelston,  with  great  sarcasm  in  her  tone ; 
"  be  careful  that  the  Misses  Vyner  leave 
nothing  behind  them.  It  might  be  awkward. 
We  might  be  called  upon.  Everything  is  of 
some  value.  Be  sure  that  the  ends  of  their 
lead  pencils  are  packed  up." 


56  THE   HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS. 

"  Yes,"  interposed  Miss  Smith,  "  and  don't 
forget  their  curl  papers.  The  Misses  Vyner 
will  certainly  like  to  pack  up  their  curl 
papers." 

Blanche,  unable  to  endure  these  unjust 
taunts,  burst  into  tears.  But  Rose,  greatly 
incensed,  said — 

"  All  that  should  be  said  to  papa,  not  to 
us;  since  he  is  to  blame,  if  there  is  any 
blame." 

"You  are  insolent.  Go  to  your  room,  Miss 
Vyner ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Wirrelston. 

Miss  Smith  lifted  up  her  eyes  in  amazement 
at  such  audacity, 

"  I  do  not  see,"  pursued  the  undaunted  Rose, 
"  why  we  are  to  be  taunted,  because  papa 
wishes  to  see  his  own  property." 

"  You  don't  see,  you  impertinent  girl !  " 

"  No,  I  do  not,  unless  our  taking  home  our 
own  spoons  should  be  a  ruinous  precedent." 

The  sarcasm  cut  deeply.  Both  mistresses 
were  roused  to  vehemence  by  it ;  and,  vowing 
that  such  insolence  was  altogether  insupport- 
able, ordered  her  boxes  to  be  packed  up,  and 
expelled  her  that  very  afternoon. 

Rose  was  by  no  means  affected  at  the  ex- 
pulsion ;  but  poor  Blanche,  who  was  now  left 
alone  to  bear  the  spite  and  malice  of  two  mis- 


THE    HAPPY    SCHOOL-DAYS.  57 

tresses  for  three  weeks  longer,  greatly  felt  the 
loss  of  her  sister's  company,  the  more  so  because 
the  other  girls,  at  all  times  distant,  had  now 
sided  with  their  mistresses,  and  actually  refused 
to  associate  in  any  way  with  her. 

But  the  three  weeks  passed.  Breaking  up 
arrived.  It  is  needless  to  say  how  many  prizes 
were  adjudged  to  Blanche  Vyner  at  the  dis- 
tribution. She  only  thought  of  the  joy  of 
being  once  more  at  home. 


58  ROSE   AND    BLANCHE   AT    HOME. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ROSE  AND  BLANCHE  AT  HOME. 

No  doating  mother  could  have  seemed  kinder 
to  her  daughters  than  was  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner  to  Rose  and  Blanche,  for  the  first  three 
weeks  after  their  arrival  from  school.  She 
insisted  upon  their  each  having  a  separate 
allowance ;  but  contrived  that  it  should  be 
totally  inadequate  to  the  necessary  expenses. 
She  shopped  with  them,  but  recommended,  in 
a  tone  which  was  almost  an  insistance,  colours 
which  neither  suited  their  complexions,  nor 
assorted  well  with  each  other.  She  made 
them  numberless  little  presents,  and  was 
always  saying  charming  things  to  them.  If 
they  thought  her  pleasant  before,  they  now 
declared  her  quite  loveable.  They  looked  up 
to  her,  not  only  as  one  having  a  mother's 
authority,  but  also  as  a  superior  being,  for  she 


ROSE   AND    BLANCHE   AT    HOME.  59 

had  made  a  decided  impression  on  them  of 
that  kind,  by  always  condemning  or  ridiculing 
their  own  tastes  and  opinions  as  "  girlish," 
and  by  carefully  repeating  (with  what  amount 
of  embroidery  I  will  not  say)  all  the  com- 
pliments which  men  paid  her  on  her  own 
supreme  taste.  The  latter  were  not  few. 
Partly  because  a  pretty,  lively  woman  never 
is  in  want  of  them  :  the  more  so,  because  Mrs. 
Meredith  Vyner  not  only  courted  admiration, 
but  demanded  it.  What  more  natural,  there- 
fore, that  two  girls,  hearing  from  their  father, 
who  was  so  learned,  such  praises  of  their  step- 
mother's talents,  and  observing  such  submission 
from  other  men  to  her  taste,  should  blindly 
acknowledge  a  superiority  so  proclaimed  ? 

As  if  to  make  "assurance  doubly  sure," 
Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  would  occasionally 
repeat  to  them,  with  strong  disclaimers,  as 
"  unwarrantably  satirical,"  certain  depreciatory 
comments  which  had  been  made  to  her,  she 
said,  by  men,  the  gist  of  which  was,  that  they 
were  not  admired.  After  a  while,  the  poor 
girls  actually  believed  they  were  wanting  in 
attractions.  Rose's  brilliant  colour  was  a 
milkmaid's  coarseness,  and  Blanche's  retiring 
manners  were  owing  to  a  want  of  grace  and 
style.  Rose,  who  was  merry,  was  given  to 


60  ROSE   AND    BLANCHE   AT    HOME. 

understand  that  she  was  loud  and  vulgar. 
Blanche,  who  was  all  gentleness,  had  learned 
to  consider  herself  as  an  uninteresting,  apa- 
thetic, awkward  girl. 

To  effect  such  impressions  was  only  half  a 
victory.  The  real  triumph  was  to  manage 
that  the  admiration  which  such  beauty  and 
such  manners  as  theirs  were  sure  to  call  forth, 
should  not  efface  these  impressions.  This  was 
done  by  a  very  simple,  but  ingenious  contri- 
vance. Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  never  gave 
balls,  seldom  accepted  invitations  to  them,  or 
to  any  dancing  fetes.  She  went  out  a  great 
deal,  and  often  received  company.  But  her 
society  was  limited  to  dinners  and  conver- 
saziones. The  men  were  almost  exclusively 
scientific,  or  members  of  Parliament,  or  cele- 
brities. No  specimen  of  the  genus  "  Dancing 
Young  Man"  was  ever  asked.  Nothing  could 
suit  Meredith  Vyner  better ;  neither  his  age 
nor  his  habits  accorded  with  balls,  while 
literary  and  scientific  men  were  always  wel- 
come guests ;  so  that  he  applauded  his  wife's 
wisdom  in  giving  up  the  "frivolities,"  and 
hoped  his  girls  would  gladly  follow  her  ex- 
ample. 

By  such  and  similar  means  she  had  got 
them,  as  the  vulgar  phrase  goes,  "  completely 


ROSE  AND  BLANCHE  AT  HOME.      61 

under  her  thumb  ;"  and  that,  too,  without  in 
any  instance  giving  the  world  anything  to  lay 
hold  of  which  looked  like  a  stepmother's  un- 
kindness.  Indeed,  the  girls  themselves,  though 
they  at  last  began  to  suspect  something,  could 
make  no  specific  accusation.  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner  might  occasionally  be  said  to  err,  but 
never  to  do  anything  that  could  be  interpreted 
into  wilful  unkindness. 

It  may,  perhaps,  be  wondered  that  con- 
sidering how  much  it  was  her  desire  to  gain 
the  golden  opinions  of  the  world  as  an  ex- 
emplary stepmother  in  a  peculiarly  trying 
situation,  she  did  not  see  the  simplest  plan 
would  have  been  real,  not  pretended,  kindness. 

Bat  by  her  line  of  conduct  she  secured  all 
she  wanted — the  appearances ;  and  she  secured 
two  objects  of  more  importance  to  her.  One 
of  interest,  and  one  of  amour  propre.  The 
first  object  was  the  complete  separation  of  the 
children  from  their  father.  Determined  to 
have  undisputed  sway  over  her  husband,  she 
isolated  him  from  the  aifection  of  every  one 
else,  by  a  calculation  as  cruel  as  it  was  in- 
genious. The  second  object  was  the  complete 
triumph  she  obtained  over  her  daughters, 
whose  age  and  beauty  made  them  dreaded 
rivals.  If  mothers  cannot  resist  the  diabolical 


62  ROSE   AND    BLANCHE   AT    HOME. 

suggestions  of  envy,  but  must  often  present 
the  sad  spectacle  of  a  jealousy  of  their  own 
children,  how  much  more  keenly  must  the 
rivalry  be  felt  with  their  stepdaughters,  espe- 
cially in  England,  where  the  unmarried  women 
have  the  advantage?  And  the  pretty  little 
tiger-eyed  Mrs.  Vyner  was  too  painfully  con- 
scious of  her  humpback,  not  to  dread  a  com- 
parison with  the  lovely  Rose  and  Blanche. 

I  have  to  observe  also,  that  the  economical 
fit  no  longer  troubled  Mrs.  Vyner ;  she  had 
launched  into  the  extravagances  of  London 
society,  with  the  same  thorough- going  im- 
petuosity characteristic  of  all  her  actions.  No 
fit  ever  lasted  long  with  her ;  this  of  economy 
had  endured  an  incredible  time,  and  was  now 
put  aside,  never  again  to  be  mentioned. 


MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.    VYNER.  63 


CHAPTER  V. 

MARMADUKE   MEETS    MRS.   VYNER. 

EVERYBODY  was  at  Dr.  Whiston's,  as  the 
phrase  goes,  on  one  of  his  Saturday  evenings. 
Dr.  Whiston  was  a  scientific  man,  whose 
great  reputation  wSs  founded  upon  what  his 
friends  thought  him  capable  of  doing,  rather 
than  upon  anything  he  had  actually  done.-  He 
was  rich,  and  kne^p  "  everybody."  His  Satur- 
day evenings  formed  an  integral  part  of  Lon- 
don society.  They  were  an  institution.  No 
one  who  pretended  to  any  acquaintance  with 
the  aristocracy  of  science,  or  with  the  scientific 
members  of  the  aristocracy,  could  dispense 
with  being  invited  to  Dr.  Whiston's.  There 
were  crowded  lions  of  all  countries,  pretty 
women,  bony  women,  elderly  women,  strong- 
minded  women,  and  mathematical  women;  a 
sprinkling  of  noblemen,  a  bishop  or  two,  many 


64  MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.    VYNER. 

clergymen,  barristers,  and  endless  nobodies 
with  bald  foreheads  and  spectacles,  all  very 
profound  in  one  or  more  "  ologies,"  but  cruelly 
stupid  in  everything  else — abounding  in  "in- 
formation," and  alarmingly  dull.  Dr.  Whiston 
himself  was  a  man  of  varied  knowledge, 
great  original  power,  and  a  good  talker.  He 
passed  from  lions  to  doctors,  from  beauties  to 
bores,  with  restless  equanimity:  a  word  for 
each,  adapted  to  each;  and  every  one  was 
pleased. 

The  rooms  were  rapidly  filling.  The  office 
of  announcing  the  visitors  had  become  a  sine- 
cure, for  the  very  staircase  was  beginning  to 
be  invaded.  Through  the  dense  crowd  of 
rustling  dresses  and  formidable  spectacles,  ad- 
venturous persons  on  the  search  for  friends 
made  feeble  way ;  but  the  majority  stood  still 
gazing  at  the  lions,  or  endeavouring  by  uneasy 
fitful  conversation  to  seem  interested.  Groups 
were  formed  in  the  crowd  and  about  the  door- 
ways, in  which  something  like  animated  con- 
versation went  on. 

In  the  centre  of  the  third  room,  standing  by 
a  table  on  which  were  ranged  some  new  inven- 
tions that  occupied  the  attention  of  the  bald 
foreheads  and  bony  women,  stood  a  young  and 
striking-looking  man  of  eight  and  twenty.  A 


MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.    VYNER.  65 

melancholy  listlessness  overspread  his  swarthy 
face,  and  dimmed  the  fire  of  his  large  eyes. 
The  careless  grace  of  his  attitude  admirably 
displayed  the  fine  proportions  of  his  almost 
gigantic  form,  which  was  so  striking  as  to 
triumph  over  the  miserable  angularity  and 
meanness  of  our  modern  costume. 

All  the  women,  the  instant  they  saw  him, 
asked  who  he  was.  He  interested  everybody 
except  the  bald  foreheads  and  the  strong- 
minded  women ;  but  most  he  excited  the 
curiosity  of  the  girls  dragged  there  by  scientific 
papas  or  mathematical  mamas.  Who  could  he 
be?  It  was  quite  evident  he  was  not  an 
ologist.  He  was  too  gentlemanly  for  a  lion ; 
too  fresh-looking  for  a  student. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  how  d'ye 
do  ?  Rose,  my  dear,  you  look  charming ;  and 
you  too,  Blanche.  And  where 's  papa?" 

"  Talking  to  Professor  Forbes  in  the  first 
room,"  replied  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  to  her 
questioner:  one  of  the  inspectors  of  Dr. 
Whiston's  inventions. 

"  I  am  trying  to  get  a  seat  for  my  girls," 
said  Mrs.  Vyner  peering  about,  as  well  as  her 
diminutive  form  would  allow  in  so  crowded  a 
room. 

"  I  dare  say  you  will  find  one  in  the  next 

VOL.  i.  F 


66     MARMADUKE  MEETS  MRS.  VYNER. 

room.  Oh,  come  in ;  perhaps  you  can  tell  us 
who  is  that  handsome  foreigner  in  there; 
nobody  knows  him,  and  I  can't  get  at  Dr. 
Whiston  to  ask." 

They  all  four  moved  into  the  third  room, 
and  the  lady  directed  Mrs.  Vyner's  attention 
to  the  mysterious  stranger. 

It  was  Marmaduke  Ashley. 

Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  did  not  swoon,  she 
did  not  even  scream  ;  though,  I  believe,  both 
are  expected  of  ladies  under  such  circum- 
stances, in  novels.  In  real  life,  it  is  somewhat 
different.  Mrs.  Vyner  only  blushed  deeply, 
and  felt  a  throbbing  at  her  temples — felt,  as 
people  say,  as  if  the  earth  were  about  to  sink 
under  her — but  had  too  much  self-command 
to  betray  anything.  One  observing  her  would, 
of  course,  have  noticed  the  change ;  but  there 
happened  to  be  no  one  looking  at  her  just 
then,  so  she  recovered  her  self-possession 
before  her  acquaintance  had  finished  her 
panegyric  on  his  beauty. 

She  had  not  seen  Marmaduke  since  that 
night  on  which  she  parted  from  him,  in  a 
transport  of  grief,  on  the  sands  behind  Mrs. 
Henley's  house,  when  the  thunder  muttered  in 
the  distance,  and  the  heavy,  swelling  sea  threw 
up  its  sprawling  lines  of  silvery  foam, — the 


MARMADUKE  MEETS  MRS.  VYNER.     67 

night  when  he  had  hacked  off  a  lock  of  his 
raven  hair  for  her  to  treasure. 

She  had  not  seen  him  since  that  night, 
when  the  wretchedness  of  parting  from  him 
seemed  the  climax  of  human  suffering,  from 
which  death — and  only  death — could  bring 
release. 

She  had  not  seen  him  since  she  had  become 
the  wife  of  Meredith  Vyner ;  and  as  that  wife 
she  was  to  meet  him  now. 

What  her  thoughts  would  have  been  at  that 
moment,  had  she  ever  really  loved  him,  the 
reader  may  imagine ;  but  as  her  love  had 
sprung  from  the  head,  and  not  the  heart,  she 
felt  no  greater  pangs  at  seeing  him,  than  were 
suggested  by  the  sight  of  one  she  had  deceived, 
and  whom  she  would  deceive  again,  were  the 
past  to  be  recalled.  Not  that  she  cared  for 
her  husband ;  she  fully  appreciated  the  diffe- 
rence between  him  and  Marmaduke ;  at  the 
same  time  she  also  appreciated  the  differences 
in  their  fortunes,  and  that  reconciled  her. 

The  appearance  of  Marmaduke  at  Dr. 
Whiston's  rather  flurried  than  pained  her. 
She  dreaded  "  a  scene."  She  knew  the  awful 
vehemence  of  his  temper ;  and  although  believ- 
ing that  in  an  interview  she  could  tame  the 
savage,  and  bring  him  submissive  to  her  feet 

F  2 


68     MARMADUKE  MEETS  MRS.  VYNER. 

yet  that  could  only  be  done  by  the  ruse  and 
fascination  of  a  woman ;  and  a  soiree  was  by 
no  means  the  theatre  for  it. 

She  began  to  move  away,  having  seated  Rose 
and  Blanche,  trusting  that  her  tiny  person 
would  not  be  detected  in  the  crowd.  But 
Marmaduke's  height  gave  him  command  of 
the  room.  His  eye  was  first  arrested  by  a 
head  of  golden  hair,  the  drooping  luxuriance 
of  which  was  but  too  well  known  to  him  : 
another  glance,  and  the  slightly  deformed 
figure  confirmed  his  suspicion.  His  pulses 
throbbed  violently,  his  eyes  and  nostrils  di- 
lated, and  his  breathing  became  hard ;  but 
he  had  sufficient  self-command  not  to  betray 
himself,  although  his  feelings,  at  the  sight  of 
her  whom  he  had  loved  so  ardently,  and  who 
had  jilted  him  so  basely,  were  poignant  and 
bitter.  He  also  moved  away ;  not  to  follow 
her,  but  to  hide  his  emotion. 

Little  did  the  company  suspect  what  elements 
of  a  tragedy  were  working  amidst  the  dull 
prosiness  of  that  soiree.  Amidst  all  the  science 
that  was  gabbled,  all  the  statistics  quoted,  all 
the  small  talk  of  the  scientific  scandal-mongers 
(perhaps  the  very  smallest  of  small  talk !),  all 
the  profundities  that  escaped  from  the  bald 
foreheads  and  the  strong-minded  women,  all 


MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.    VYNER.  69 

the  listlessness  and  ennui  of  the  majority,  there 
were  a  few  souls  who,  by  the  earnestness  and 
the  sincerity  of  their  passions,  vindicated  the 
human  race — souls  belonging  to  human  beings, 
and  not  to  mere  gobemouches  and  ologists. 
These  have  some  interest  to  the  novelist  and 
his  public ;  so  while  the  gabble  and  the  twaddle 
are  in  triumphant  career,  let  us  cast  our  eyes 
only  in  those  corners  of  the  rooms  where  we 
may  find  materials. 

To  begin  with  Marmaduke.     What  a  world 

O 

of  emotion  is  in  the  breast  of  that  apparently 
unoccupied  young  man,  carelessly  passing  from 
room  to  room  !  What  thoughts  hurry  across 
his  brain  :  thoughts  of  wrong,  of  vengeance, 
of  former  love,  and  present  hate  !  Then  Mrs. 
Meredith  Vyner,  all  smiles  and  kind  words, 
passing  from  group  to  group,  throwing  in  a 
word  of  criticism  here,  a  quotation  there, 
listening  to  the  account  of  some  new  discovery, 
as  if  she  understood  it  and  cared  about  it — who 
could  suppose  that  a  thousand  rapid  plans  were 
presenting  themselves  to  her  fertile  ingenuity, 
and  all  quickly  discarded  as  too  dangerous? 
It  was  indeed  a  question  of  some  moment,  how 
was  she  to  meet  Marmaduke  ?  Should  she 
give  him  the  cut  direct?  Should  she  be  senti- 
mental ?  Should  she  be  haughty  ? 


70     MARMADUKE  MEETS  MRS.  VYNER. 

Her  resolution  was  still  unformed  when 
Marmaduke  stood  before  her.  Accidentally  as 
they  had  approached,  they  were  both  too  much 
occupied  with  each  other  to  be  in  the  least 
surprised.  With  a  sudden  impulse,  she  held 
out  her  hand  to  him.  He  affected  not  to  see 
the  charming  frankness  of  her  greeting,  and 
when  she  said, — 

"  I  hope  I  must  not  recall  myself  to  your 
recollection,  Mr.  Ashley !  " 

He  replied  with  exquisite  ease, — 

"I  know  not  what  will  be  thought  of  my 
gallantry,  madam,  but,  indeed,  I  must  own  the 
impeachment." 

"  Then  how  must  I  be  changed !  To  be 
forgotten  in  so  short  a  time.  Oh,  you  terrible 
man  !  I  can  never  forgive  you." 

"  I  can  never  forgive  myself;  but  so  it  is." 

So  perfectly  was  this  epigram  delivered,  that 
those  standing  around  could  never  have  sus- 
pected he  had  said  anything  but  a  common- 
place. She  was  deeply  wounded  by  his  manner, 
and  he  read  it  in  her  cruel  eyes ;  but  the  smile 
never  left  her  face,  and  she  introduced  her- 
self as  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  with  playfulness, 
throwing  his  forgetfulness  on  the  lapse  of  time 
since  they  had  met. 

"  You  have  the  more  reason  to  forgive  me," 


MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.    VYNER.          71 

said  Marmaduke,  "  as  my  memory  is  so  very 
bad,  that,  under  the  circumstances,  I  should 
have  almost  forgotten  my  own  sister." 

She  winced,  but  laughingly  replied, — 

"  Well,  well,  there  are  many  virtues  in  a  bad 
memory.  I  suppose  you  forget  injuries  with 
the  same  Christian  alacrity." 

He  laughed,  and  said, — 

"  Oh,  no !  I  have  not  the  virtues  of  bad 
memory  :  do  not  invest  me  with  them.  If  I 
easily  forget  faces,  I  never  forget  injuries." 

She  winced  again,  and  this  time  felt  a  vague 
terror  at  the  diabolical  calmness  and  ease  with 
which  he  could  envelope  a  terrible  threat  in  the 
slight  laugh  of  affected  modesty.  Confusion, 
even  bitterness,  would  have  been  more  en- 
couraging to  her.  She  felt  that  she  was  in  the 
presence  of  an  enemy,  and  of  one  as  self- 
possessed  as  herself. 

"Have  you  been  long  in  England?" 

This  was  to  get  off  the  perilous  ground  on 
which  they  stood. 

"  A  few  months  only." 

"  And  do  you  intend  remaining  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  fancy  so.  I  have  one  or  two  affairs 
which  will  keep  me  here  an  indefinite  time." 

"I  suppose  it  would  be  proper  to  assume 
that  one  of  those  is  an  affaire  de  coeur  ?  " 


72  MARMADTJKE    MEETS    MRS.   VYNER. 

"  Well,"  he  replied,  laughing  gently,  "  that 
depends  upon  how  the  word  is  used." 

"  I  must  not  be  indiscreet,  but  a  mutual 
friend  of  ours  told  me  there  was  a  lady  in  the 
case." 

She  said  this  with  a  peculiarly  significant 
intonation,  as  if  to  give  him  to  understand  that 
jealousy  had  driven  her  into  marrying  Meredith 
Vyner.  He  did  not  understand  her  meaning, 
but  saw  that  she  meant  something,  and  re- 
plied,— 

"  I  confess  to  so  much.  In  fact,  one  of  the 
affairs  I  spoke  about  is  the  conclusion  of  a  little 
comic  drama,  the  commencement  of  which 
dates  before  I  left  England.  Ah,  Cecil !  how 
d'ye  do?" 

This  last  sentence  was  addressed  to  Cecil 
Chamberlayne,  an  old  acquaintance  of  Marma- 
duke's.  During  their  conversation,  Mrs.  Mere- 
dith Vyner  was  enabled  to  pass  on,  and  to 
reach  the  third  room,  where,  with  more  agita- 
tion in  her  manner  than  the  girls  had  ever 
remarked  before,  she  summoned  them  to  ac- 
company her,  saying  that  she  felt  too  unwell  to 
remain  longer. 

Blanche  arose  hastily,  and  with  great  sym- 
pathy inquired  about  the  nature  of  her  illness  ; 
to  which  she  only  received  vague  replies.  Rose 


MARMADUKE    MEETS    MRS.   VYNER.  73 

was  evidently  less  willing  to  leave.  Though 
why  she  was  unwilling  was  not  at  first  so 
apparent.  By  a  retrospective  glance  at  another 
little  group  in  Dr.  Whiston's  salons,  we  shall  be 
able  to  understand  this. 


74     HOW  ROSE  BECAME  ACQUAINTED 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HOW    ROSE    BECAME   ACQUAINTED    WITH    OUR 
UGLY    HERO. 

ABOUT  three  quarters  of  an  hour  before,  Rose 
and  Blanche  were  seated  on  an  ottoman,  be- 
tween two  elderly  women,  ugly  enough  to  be 
erudite,  and  repulsive  enough  to  forbid  any 
attempt  at  conversation.  Silent  the  girls  sat, 
occasionally  interchanging  a  remark  respect- 
ing the  dress  of  some  lady  ;  and  as  a  witticism 
was  sure  to  follow  from  Rose,  which  Blanche 
was  afraid  might  be  overheard,  even  this  sort  of 
conversation  was  sparing,  though  so  much  food 
was  offered.  Not  a  soul  spoke  to  them.  They 
knew  scarcely  any  one,  for  their  stepmother 
studiously  avoided  introducing  them.  The 
consequence  was,  that  many  habitual  visitors 
at  their  father's  knew  them  by  sight,  but  had 
no  idea  who  they  were ;  and  many  were  the 
invitations  in  which  they  were  not  included, 


WITH    OUR    UGLY    HERO.  75 

simply  because  their  existence  as  young  ladies 
who  were  "  out "  was  not  suspected. 

While  they  sat  thus  alone,  it  was  some  re- 
lief to  them  to  espy  Mrs.  St.  John,  whom  they 
knew  slightly,  and  who  had  recently  purchased 
the  Grange,  an  estate  adjoining  Wytton  Hall. 
She  came  towards  them,  leaning  on  the  arm 
of  a  young  man,  whom  she  introduced  as  her 
son ;  and  one  of  the  erudite  women  rising  at 
that  moment  to  go,  Mrs.  St.  John  took  pos- 
session of  her  seat,  next  to  Blanche,  leaving 
her  son  standing  talking  to  Rose.  In  a 
very  few  minutes,  a  withered  little  man  in 
large  gold  spectacles  came  up,  and  offering  his 
arm  to  the  other  erudite  female,  carried  her 
off,  thus  leaving  a  place,  which  Mr.  St.  John 
at  once  seized  upon. 

Julius  St.  John  had  not  a  person  corre- 
sponding to  the  beauty  of  his  name.  Do  not, 
my  pretty  reader,  turn  away  your  head;  do 
not  shrug  your  shoulders ;  do  not  skip  the 
next  page  or  so,  because  truth  bids  me  inform 
you  Julius  was  remarkably  plain.  I  would 
have  him  handsome  if  I  could.  You  may  be- 
lieve me,  for  I  am  perhaps  a  greater  worshipper 
of  beauty  than  you  are ;  but  it  is,  nevertheless, 
true,  that  I  am  now  going  to  demand  your 
admiration  for  a  young  man,  who  is  undis- 


76  HOW    ROSE    BECAME   ACQUAINTED 

guisedly,  unequivocally  plain.  Not  ugly — 
ugliness  implies  meanness,  or  moral  deformity 
— yet  absolutely  without  any  feature  which 
could  redeem  him  from  being  familiarly  called 
"  a  fright."  Strikingly  plain  is  the  proper 
expression  ;  so  striking  as,  perhaps,  to  be  the 
next  best  thing  to  beauty,  from  the  force  of 
the  impression  created.  No  one  ever  forgot 
his  face.  No  one  could  casually  perceive  it 
without  having  the  gaze  arrested  for  a  mo- 
ment. Let  me  hasten  to  add,  that  the  effect 
was  almost  repulsive,  it  was  so  powerful.  I 
add  this,  lest  you  should  suppose  that  I  am 
going  to  trifle  with  the  truth,  and  to  soften 
my  description  by  certain  intimations  of  an 
expression  of  such  exquisite  sweetness  and 
such  delicate  sensibility  —  such  ideality  —  or 
such  intellectual  fire  illuminating  his  face,  that 
to  all  intents  and  purposes,  my  plain  hero 
becomes  a  handsome  man.  No,  reader,  no ; 
while  I  am  perfectly  aware  that  some  plain 
features  are  rendered  handsome  by  the  expres- 
sion, I  am  also  aware  that  some  faces — and 
the  faces  of  very  noble  creatures — are  irre- 
deemably plain ;  and  such  was  Julius  St. 
John's.  Judge : — 

A  head  of  enormous  size  was  set  upon  the 
miserable   shoulders    of   a    diminutive   body, 


WITH    OUR    UGLY   HERO.  77 

which,  though  not  deformed,  was  so  thin  and 
small,  that  an  energetic  deformity  would  have 
been  preferable.  This  head  was  covered  with 
a  mass  of  black,  crisp,  curly  hair,  which  fell 
carelessly  over  a  massive  but  irregular  fore- 
head, ornamented  with  two  thick  eyebrows, 
which,  meeting  over  the  nose,  formed  but  one 
dark  line.  The  eyes  that  looked  underneath 
these  were  bright,  but  small.  They  looked 
through  you ;  but  what  they  expressed  them- 
selves it  was  seldom  easy  to  guess.  The  nose 
was  insignificant ;  the  mobility  of  the  nostrils 
alone  attracted  attention  to  it.  The  mouth 
was  large — not  ill-cut — but  the  lips  full  and 
sensual.  The  chin  large;  firmly,  boldly  cut. 
The  complexion  dark  and  spotted. 

These  features  were  not  even  redeemed  by 
the  look  of  a  gentleman,  or  the  look  of  an 
artist.  Common  he  did  not  look,  nor  vulgar, 
but  striking;  and,  on  the  whole,  repulsive. 
The  best  point  about  him  was  his  conscious- 
ness of  his  ill  looks,  and  the  freedom  from  any 
coxcombical  effort  to  disguise  it.  He  did  not 
bring  out  his  ugliness  into  relief  by  a  foolish 
attention  to  dress,  as  most  ugly  men  do.  He 
was  neither  a  dandy  nor  a  sloven.  That  he 
was  a  "  fright "  he  knew,  and  accepted  his 
fate  with  manliness. 


78  HOW    ROSE    BECAME    ACQUAINTED 

"  Have  you  been  looking  at  those  ? "  he 
said  to  Eose,  as  he  sank  into  the  chair  by  her 
side,  and  pointed  to  the  table  on  which  the 
inventions  were  laid.  "  Perhaps  you  can  ex- 
plain them  to  me  ? " 

"  No,  indeed,  not  I.      I  never  understand 
anything  of  that  sort." 
"  Seriously  ? " 

"  Seriously  !  it's  very  stupid,  I  know  ;  but 
I  am  stupid.  What  I  am  able  to  understand 
it  would,  perhaps,  be  difficult  to  say ;  but 
there  can  be  no  hesitation  in  excluding  every- 
thing like  science  or  manufactures.  They  are 
my  detestation." 

"  Whisper  it  not  in  Gath!"  he  said,  with 
mock  horror.  "  Only  conceive  where  you 
are!" 

"  Very  much  out  of  place  ;  but  mama  has  a 
fancy  for  coming  here,  and  we  are  obliged  to 
like  it." 

"  Well,  it  is  a  comfort  for  me  to  find  some 
one  as  ignorant  as  myself.  Everybody  here 
is  so  alarmingly  instructive.  I  find  nobody 
ignorant  of  anything  but  their  own  ignorance. 
Even  the  young  ladies  have  attended  Fara- 
day, and  the  Friday  evenings  at  the  Eoyal 

Institution,  till " 

She  held  up  her  finger  threateningly,  and 


WITH    OUR    UGLY    HERO.  79 

said,  "  Now  don't  be  severe,  I  am  one  of 
those  young  ladies :  I  never  miss  a  Faraday, 
and  am  never  allowed  to  miss  a  Friday  even- 
ing. Oh  !  you  need  not  look  astonished.  I 
sleep  very  comfortably  there,  believe  me." 

He  laughed,  and  continued, — 

"  Then  I  can  forgive  your  attendance. 
Science  ought  to  be  quite  content  with  female 
votaries  of  dubious  ages.  I  am  sure  if  it  has 
the  bogies,  it  may  leave  us  idlers  the  beauties 
for  our  comfort.  I  quite  sympathize  with 
you  in  your  aversion  to  manufactures.  They 
are  very  wonderful,  doubtless ;  but  as  I  am 
not  going  to  set  up  a  mill  or  a  factory  of  my 
own,  the  processes  are  superlatively  uninte- 
resting." 

"  And  if  I  may  be  so.  bold  as  to  ask  it, 
why  do  I  see  you  here  ?  " 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  can  hardly  tell.  Why 
does  one  go  anywhere?  Mere  idleness  and 
imitation.  Wherever  I  go,  it  is  almost  always 
dull,  and  this  house  is  duller  than  most ;  but 
one  occasionally  meets  with  a  recompense,  as 
I  have  this  evening." 

"  In  sitting  next  to  me,  eh  ?  I  accept 
the  compliment,  though  it  might  have  been 
newer." 

"  Well,  at  any  rate,  it  bears  out  my  con- 


80  HOW    ROSE    BECAME    ACQUAINTED 

fession  of  ignorance.     I  know  not  even  how 
to  turn  a  compliment ! " 
"  Is  not  that  Dr.  Lindley  ?" 
"  I  believe   so.    You   are  a  disciple  of  his 
of  course  ?     One   may  know  botany  without 
being  formidable." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that,  because  I  am  supposed 
to  be  learned  in  that  department." 

"  Then  you  have  not  the  claim  I  set  up  for 
the  new  degree  of  C.  I.  D." 
"  Pray,  what  is  that?" 
"  Doctor  of  crass  ignorance,  for  which  my 
pretensions  are  better  than  yours,  as  I  scarcely 
know  a  rose  from  a  rhododendron." 

"But  I  only  told  you  I  was  supposed  to  be 
learned,  not  that  I  am  so.  My  reputation  is 
very  simply  acquired.  Whenever  people  are 
puzzling  their  memories  about  some  flower, 
I  boldly  call  it  a  something  spirans,  if  it  is 
of  the  twirligig  kind,  or  else  a  something 
elegans,  or  if  it  is  bright-coloured,  a  something 
spkndens.  My  name  is  instantly  adopted,  and 
my  wisdom  meets  with  respect.  Many  other 
reputations  are  no  better  founded.  Impu- 
dence may  always  reckon  on  the  ignorance  of 
an  audience. 

He  laughed  at  this,  and  then  said — 


WITH   OUR   UGLY    HERO.  81 

"  Am  I  to  presume  you  know  something  of 
Latin,  then?" 

"  About  as  much  as  of  botany.  Papa,  you 
know,  is  a  great  scholar,  and  has  tried  to 
teach  us  all  Latin,  though  with  mediocre  suc- 
cess. But  mind,  it  is  a  secret  that  I  know 
even  the  little  I  do.  Think  of  the  injury 
it  would  do  me.  Who  would  waltz  with  a 
girl  who  was  known  to  understand  Latin  ?  " 

"  True,  true.  Men  don't  like  it.  They  are 
proud  of  their  wives  or  lovers  speaking  all 
the  continental  languages,  but  a  tinge  of 
Latin  is  pronounced  too  blue.  The  secret  of 
this  male  outcry  is  this  :  all  men  are  supposed 
to  understand  Latin,  and  very  few  do ;  ac- 
cordingly they  resent  any  attempt  to  invade 
their  prescriptive  superiority.  I  remember 
my  noble  friend  Leopardi  used  to  say  that 
only  in  a  woman's  mouth  could  the  true 
beauty  of  Latin  be  properly  recognised." 

"  Do  you  know  Leopardi,  then  ?" 

"  I  did  know  him,  poor  fellow ;  but  he  has 
been  dead  these  two  years.  He  was  a  grand 
creature.  Have  you  read  his  poems  ?  I  have 
never  before  met  with  any  English  who  had 
heard  of  him." 

"  Read  them,  no.     He  is  too  difficult." 

"Difficult?" 

VOL.    I.  G 


82  HOW    ROSE   BECAME    ACQUAINTED 

"  Why,  we  girls,  as  you  are  perhaps  aware, 
are  taught  to  distinguish  sospiri  from  ardiri, 
and  lagrime  from  affanni,  after  which  we  sing 
Bellini,  and  are  said  to  know  Italian.  But 
when  a  poet  a  little  more  difficult  than  Me- 
tastasio  is  placed  into  our  hands,  we  are  at 
a  stand-still." 

In  this  way  they  chatted  merrily  enough. 
Julius  was  eloquent  in  his  praise  of  Leopardi, 
from  whom  he  went  to  Dante,  to  Byron,  to 
Bulwer,  Scott,  and  Miss  Austen.  Rose  was 
delighted  to  find  so  many  tastes  and  opinions 
shared  in  common  with  this  pleasant  young 
man,  and  could  have  sat  all  night  talking 
to  him.  She  had  forgotten  his  ugliness  in 
the  charm  of  his  conversation  ;  but  he  had 
not  forgotten  her  beauty,  which  was  shown 
to  greater  advantage  by  the  liveliness  of  her 
manner. 

It  was  a  delicious  tete-a-tete.  One  of  those 
accidental  enjoyments  which  from  time  to 
time  redeem  the  monotony  of  soirees,  and 
for  the  chance  of  which  one  consents  to  be 
bored  through  a  whole  season.  Not  what  was 
said,  but  hoio  it  was  said,  made  the  talk  so 
delightful.  The  charm  of  sympathy,  the  com- 
fort of  finding  yourself,  as  it  were,  mirrored 
in  the  soul  of  another,  the  easy  unaffected 


WITH    OUR   UGLY    HERO.  83 

flow  of  words  dictated  by  no  wish  to  shine, 
but  simply  suggested  by  the  feeling,  made 
Rose  and  Julius  as  intimate  in  that  brief 
period,  as  if  they  had  known  each  other  many 
months. 

Cannot  Rose's  unwillingness  to  leave  now 
be  appreciated  ?  Cannot  the  reader  under- 
stand her  impatience  at  having  such  a  tete- 
a-tete  disturbed?  But  there  was  no  help 
for  it.  She  was  forced  to  say  adieu,  and  she 
held  out  her  hand  to  him  with  a  frankness 
which  almost  compensated  him  for  the  pain 
of  seeing  her  depart.  He  went  home  and 
dreamt  all  night  of  her. 

Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  followed  by  her 
daughters,  sought  her  husband,  who  was 
listening  to  a  humorous  narrative  given  him 
by  Cecil  Charnberlayne,  of  the  elopement  of 
the  wife  of  a  distinguished  professor,  with  an 
officer  almost  young  enough  to  be  her  son. 
Meredith  Vyner  laughed  mildly,  brushing 
the  grains  of  snuff  from  his  waistcoat  with  the 
back  of  his  hand,  and  observed  : — 

"  Egad !  I  always  suspected  it  would  end  in 
that  way.  Such  an  ill-assorted  match !  Well, 
well,  as  Horace  says,  you  know, 

"  Felices  ter  et  amplius 
Quos 

G  2 


84  HOW    ROSE  BECAME  ACQUAINTED 

Here  he  was  interrupted  by  the  appearance 
of  his  wife,  who,  hurriedly  intimating  that  she 
felt  the  rooms  too  hot,  desired  him  to  take 
her  home. 

"  Directly,  my  dear,  directly,"  he  said, 
and  then  turned  to  Cecil,  to  finish  his  quota- 
tion. 

"  Quos  irrupta  tenet  copula,  nee  mails 

Divulsus  querimoniis 

Suprema  citius  solvet  amor  die." 

"  Good-evening Now,  my  dear," 

offering  his  arm  to  his  wife,  "I  am  at  your 
service." 

"  He  talks  of  ill-assorted  marriages  !  "  said 
Cecil  Chamberlayne  to  himself,  as  they  left 
the  room. 

The  ride  home  was  performed  in  silence. 
Meredith  Vyner  was  trying  to  recollect  a 
passage  in  Horace,  which  would  have  enabled 
him  to  make  a  felicitous  pun  on  something 
Professor  Forbes  had  said  to  him,  and  his 
forgetfulness  of  which  hadteazed  him  all  the 
evening.  His  wife  was  meditating  on  the 
words,  looks,  and  manner  of  her  jilted  lover, 
astonished  at  his  calmness,  and  alarmed  at  his 
threats.  The  calmness  of  vehement  men  is 
always  more  terrible  than  their  rage  ;  and  the 
vagueness  of  Marmaduke's  threat  made  it 


WITH   OUR   UGLY   HERO.  85 

more  formidable,  because  it  suggested  a  thou- 
sand things,  and  intimated  none.  What  would 
he  do  ?  What  could  he  do  ?" 

Rose  was  thinking  of  Julius  St.  John,  and 
her  charming  tete-a-tete.  Blanche  was  weary 
and  sleepy. 

Marmaduke,  as  he  jumped  into  his  cab,  and 
drove  to  the  club,  reproached  himself  for 
having  been  led  away  by  his  anger  so  far  as  to 
threaten.  He  had  put  her  on  her  guard,  and 
thereby  rendered  his  vengeance  more  difficult. 
It  was,  indeed,  a  proof  of  the  violence  of  his 
agitation,  that  he  should  have  so  far  forgotten 
himself;  and  he  determined,  if  possible,  to 
recover  that  false  step. 

Marmaduke  Ashley  was  one  of  those 

"  Children  of  the  sun  whose  blood  is  fire;" 

and  looked  upon  the  treachery  of  his  mistress 
with  very  different  feelings  from  those  of  a 
calmer-blooded  northern.  His  transports  of 
rage  and  anguis"h  when  he  heard  of  her  infi- 
delity almost  killed  him,  and  they  only  settled 
down  into  a  fierce  lust  for  vengeance.  His 
father  dying  bequeathed  to  him  a  small 
fortune,  which,  instead  of  endeavouring  to 
increase,  he  brought  with  him  to  England,  and 
there  awaited,  with  all  the  patience  of  an 


86  ROSE  AND   OUR    UGLY    HERO. 

Indian,  the  hour  when  he  should  be  able  to 
wreak  full  vengeance  on  her  who  had  humbled 
his  pride,  shattered  his  illusions,  and  lacerated 
his  heart. 

He  had  formed  no  plan.  Time  would,  he 
doubted  not,  bring  forth  some  opportunity, 
and  for  that  he  waited;  enjoying  himself, 
meanwhile,  as  a  young  man  about  town,  with 
time  on  his  hands  and  money  in  his  pocket, 
best  can  enjoy  himself.  He  was  no  moody 
Zanga,  with  one  fixed  idea.  He  did  not  go 
scowling  through  society  like  the  villain  of  a 
tragedy,  solacing  himself  with  saturnine  mono- 
logues, and  talking  of  nothing,  thinking  of 
nothing,  but  of  his  wrongs  and  his  revenge. 
Such  monomaniacs  may  exist,  but  they  are 
rare,  and  he  was  not  of  them.  His  heart 
swelled,  and  his  temples  throbbed,  whenever 
bethought  of  his  hated  mistress,  and  the  thirst 
for  vengeance  was  not  slaked  by  thinking  of 
it.  But  this  dark  spot  was  only  a  spot  in 
his  life,  other  thoughts  occupied  him,  other 
interests  attracted  him,  throwing  this  quite 
into  the  background. 


ROSE  VYNER  WRITES  TO  FANNY  WORSLEY.      87 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ROSE    VYNER   \VRITES    TO    FANNY    WORSLEY. 

"  OH  !  about  gaieties,  I  assure  you  I  have  little 
to  tell.  We  go  to  very  few  parties.  Mama 
says  dancing  is  so  frivolous :  though  I  observe 
she  dances  all  the  evening  when  we  do  by 
chance  go  to  a  ball.  Papa  sides  with  her,  and 
says  he  cannot  conceive  what  pleasure  people 
take  in  it.  Perhaps  not ;  but  we  can !  How- 
ever, we  dare  not  complain,  and  mama  is  so 
kind  to  us  that,  on  the  whole,  we  get  on  very 
well,  though  I  long  to  be  in  the  country.  Last 
Saturday  week,  we  were  invited  to  Dr.  Whis- 
ton's;  a  wise  place  where  every  one  looks 
like  an  oracle,  where  there  are  few  young 
men,  and  those  generally  sickly,  fewer  nice 
men,  and  scarcely  any  one  Blanche  and  I 
know  to  speak  to.  Mama  likes  these  sort  of 
places.  She  is  so  clever,  and  manages  to  talk 


88  ROSE    VYNER    WRITES 

with  all  the  oracles  upon  their  separate  sciences; 
though  she  never  opens  a  scientific  book  from 
one  month  to  another;  but  somehow  she  can 
dispense  with  knowledge,  and  yet  contrive  that 
people  should  believe  her  deeply-read.  But 
then  she  is  so  strange !  I  must  interrupt  my 
narrative  to  tell  you  something  which  I  can't 
make  out  in  her.  She  gets  more  admiration, 
in  spite  of  her  deformity,  than  we  could  ever 
pretend  to ;  and  her  style  of  beauty  seems  to 
be  exactly  what  men  delight  in. 

"  How  she  manages  to  persuade  us,  I  don't 
know,  but  the  result  is,  we  never  look  well 
when  we  go  out  to  a  party.  This,  and  our  not 
being  overwise,  prevents  our  finding  much 
enjoyment  at  Dr.  Whiston's;  so  we  went  on 
that  memorable  evening  prepared  for  a  yawn. 
Mama  quickly  got  us  seats,  and  then  sailed 
about  the  room  talking  to  her  friends.  This 
she  does  invariably.  It  is  called  chaperoning. 
Though  what  protection  young  girls  need  at 
such  places,  and  how  this  can  be  considered  as 
protection,  are  two  things  I  have  not  yet  com- 
prehended. Well,  I  seem  as  if  I  were  never 
coming  to  the  point,  eh?  Arid  yet  all  this 
preparation  is  to  usher  in  no  adorably  hand- 
some young  man  with  bushy  whiskers  and 
sleepy  eyes,  like  him  we  used  to  see  at  church 


TO    FANNY   WORSLEY.  89 

when  we  were  at  Mrs.  Wirrelston's,  and  when, 
you  persuaded  me  I  was  in  love  with  that 
little  humpbacked  lawyer,  in  nankeens,  who 
used  to  ogle  us  so  (do  you  remember?) — but, 
on  the  contrary,  to  tell  you  my  evening  was 
rendered  perfectly  delightful  by  a  certain 
Julius  St.  John,  who  sat  by  my  side  and 
chatted  away  so  pleasantly,  that  my  evening 
fled  as  rapidly  as  Cinderella's.  And  it  was 
his  conversation — nothing  else;  for  I  declare 
he  was  unreasonably  hideous  .  .  . 

"  I  am  almost  ashamed  of  that  last  line. 
Why  should  I  say  he  was  hideous?  He 
wasn't.  He  was  adorably  ugly.  I  never  cared 
for  beauty,  as  you  know,  or  you  would  not 
have  persuaded  me  into  a  little  sentiment  for 
my  nankeened  humpback;  and  it  is  very  foolish 
in  us  all  to  make  such  a  fuss  about  it :  the 
plainest  men  are  certainly  the  most  agreeable  ! 
But,  however,  it  is  no  use  preaching  to  you. 
on  this  subject ;  you  who  refuse  to  dance  with 
every  man  whom  you  don't  think  good- 
looking  ! 

"  Enough  for  you  to  know  that  my  dear, 
little,  ugly  man  was  unaffectedly  chatty,  and 
very  clever ;  and  that  our  conversation  was  so 
pleasant,  I  was  quite  impatient  for  yesterday, 
the  second  Saturday  for  which  we  were  invited 


90  ROSE    VYNER   WRITES 

to  Dr.  Whiston's,  —  expecting  to  see  him 
there  and  to  renew  our  tete-a-tete.  I  had 
arranged  all  sorts  of  topics.  In  my  mind's 
eye,  I  prefigured  his  animated  pleasure  at 
espying  me,  and  then  his  coming  up  and 
securing  a  seat,  and  chatting  more  charmingly 
than  before.  Some  of  my  replies  were  so 
clever  that  they  astonished  me.  How  bril- 
liantly I  did  talk !  How  many  little  scenes  of 
this  kind  were  rehearsed  in  my  imagination,  I 
leave  you  to  guess,  if  you  have  ever  been  im- 
patient for  any  meeting.  They  were  delicious; 
but  they  made  the  reality  only  more  cruel. 

"  Conceive  my  disappointment :  he  was 
there,  yet  never  came  to  sit  beside  me  ! 
When  first  he  saw  me,  his  welcome  was  so 
warm  that  it  was  the  realization  of  what  I  had 
expected ;  but  he  suffered  us  to  pass  on  into 
the  last  room  without  once  thinking  of  accom- 
panying us.  I  was  mortified,  I  confess.  I 
expected  to  find  him  as  anxious  to  renew  our 
te'te-a-tete  as  myself,  and  began  to  be  ashamed 
of  having  thought  so  much  of  him,  when  it  was 
clear  he  had  not  bestowed  a  thought  on  me. 

"  We  sat  in  our  sullen  seats,  and  looked  on 
in  no  very  amiable  mood ;  that  is,  I  was  cross  • 
Blanche,  dear  creature,  had  nothing  to  ruffle 
her  sweet  equanimity.  It  then  occurred  to  me 


TO    FANNY   WORSLEY.  91 

that  he  would  assuredly  soon  find  us  out ;  but 
he  did  not.  I  sat  there  in  vain.  The  people 
never  before  seemed  so  dull  and  stupid.  The 
rooms  never  were  so  hot.  I  longed  for  mama 
to  fetch  us  awav. 

•/ 

"  At  last  he  did  condescend  to  approach  us 
and  ask  us  some  trivial  questions,  which  irri- 
tated me  so  much  that  I  hardly  deigned  to 
answer  him.  He  did  not  seem  in  the  least 
surprised  by  my  behaviour;  and  that  made  me 
angrier.  It  was  quite  a  relief  to  me  when  he 
turned  round  to  speak  to  some  one  and  went 
away. 

"  I  don't  understand  it  at  all.  I  suppose  I 
have  been  making  a  little  fool  of  myself;  yet, 
in  spite  of  his  rudeness — no,  not  rudeness,  but 
— what  shall  I  call  it? — I  should  like  to  see 
him  again.  His  mother  has  purchased  the 
Grange,  so  when  we  are  at  Wyton,  we  shall 
perhaps  see  a  good  deal  of  him,  and  I  shall 
then  be  able  to  understand  him." 


92  MRS.    LANGLEY   TURNER, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER,   AND    HER    FRIENDS. 

WHILE  Rose  was  writing  the  foregoing  letter, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  were  driving 
towards  Eaton-square,  on  a  visit  to  the  well- 
known  and  well-worth-knowing  lively  widow, 
Mrs.  Langley  Turner. 

London  society  abounds  in  subjects  curious 
to  the  observer;  and,  in  spite  of  its  general 
uniformity,  is  so  split  up  into  opposite  and 
opposing  sections,  that  a  painter  of  manners, 
whose  observation  had  been  confined  to  a  few 
of  those  sections,  would  be  accused  of  ignorance 
or  of  caricature  by  nine-tenths  of  the  English 
public.  This  is  the  reason  of  the  numerous 
failures  in  the  attempt  to  describe  English 
society,  both  by  natives  and  foreigners.  To 
foreigners,  indeed,  the  task  must  be  hopeless. 
How  should  they  avoid  taking  their  standard 


AND    HER    FRIENDS.  93 

of  the  whole  from  the  circle  in  which  they 
move  ?  They  see  the  interior  of  houses  where 
wealth,  talent,  political  influence,  and  sounding 
names  meet  together  in  habitual  and  familiar 
intercourse :  how  can  they  imagine  that  what 
they  see  there  are  not  the  acknowledged  man- 
ners of  the  "  upper  classes  ?  "  Yet  nothing 
can  be  more  erroneous.  Portland-place  differs 
as  much  from  Belgravia,  as  Regent-street 
does  from  Bond-street.  What  a  world  is  that 
of  Belgravia,  and  what  a  variety  of  worlds, 
within  it !  Things  are  there  done,  and  accepted 
as  matters  of  course,  which  would  make  the 
rest  of  England  incredulously  stare ;  and  we 
may  safely  affirm  that  any  sketch  of  English 
society  taken  from  the  pleasant  circles  of  Bel- 
gravia, would  seem  quite  as  preposterous  as 
any  Frenchman's  "  impressions  "  of  England 
taken  from  Leicester-square. 

These  few  remarks  were  necessary  to  pre- 
vent the  reader's  indignant  rejection  of  the 
description  of  Mrs.  Langley  Turner  as  a  cari- 
cature,— as  opposed  to  the  whole  constitution 
of  English  society.  And  we  beg  him  there- 
fore, if  he  have  not  travelled  so  far  as  Pimlico, 
to  retire  into  his  ignorance,  and,  while  staring 
as  much  as  he  pleases,  to  believe  it. 

Mrs.  Langley  Turner's  set  was  one  of  the 


94  MRS.    IM.NGLEY    TURNER, 

small  orbs  within  the  greater  sphere  of  Bel- 
gravia,  and  her  house  was  one  of  the  gayest,  if 
not  the  most  exemplary,  in  it.  Her  Sunday 
evenings  were  celebrated.  Her  picnics,  her 
breakfasts,  her  snug  dinners,  and  multitudinous 
parties,  were  each  and  all  agreeable  enough ; 
but  the  Sunday  evening  was  her  cheval  de 
bataille — therein  she  distanced  all  competitors. 

There  was  something  piquant  in  the  auda- 
city of  the  thing  in  puritanical  England,  where, 
unlike  all  other  Protestant  countries,  the  Sun- 
day is  a  day  on  which  all  amusement,  except 
plethoric  dinners,  is  supposed  to  be  a  sin  ;  and, 
in  1839,  such  a  thing  was  more  unusual  than 
it  has  since  become.  This  saucy  defiance 
thrown  in  the  face  of  Puritanism,  was  joyfully 
accepted  by  all  those  whose  residence  abroad 
had  made  it  familiar,  as  well  as  by  those 
whose  opinions  were  in  favour  of  a  less  rigid 
adherence  to  a  code  which  other  Protestant 
nations  repugned.  And  though  many  women 
went  to  Mrs.  Langley  Turner's  Sunday  even- 
ings, and  enjoyed  them  greatly,  yet  very  few 
had  the  courage  to  imitate  her. 

Never  were  pleasanter  parties  than  hers. 
The  rooms  were  always  crowded  with  pretty 
women  and  somebodies.  Foreigners  abounded ; 
literary  men  and  artists  of  celebrity,  Italian 


AND    HER   FRIENDS.  95 

singers,  travellers,  diners  out,  guardsmen,  wits, 
and  roues,  formed  the  heterogeneous  and 
amusing  society.  People  with  "  slurs  "  upon 
their  reputation  were  to  be  met  there;  and 
they  were  not  the  least  amusing  of  the  set. 
I  know  not  whether  it  is  that  the  women  whose 
virtue  is  not  absolutely  intact,  and  the  men 
whose  conduct  is  of  the  same  easy  class,  are 
really  more  amusing  and  better  natured  than 
the  incorruptibly  virtuous  and  the  sternly  con- 
scientious ;  or  that  public  envy  more  readily 
pounces  upon  any  slips  made  by  the  clever, 
amusing,  good-natured  people ;  but  the  social 
fact  is  indisputable,  that  the  pleasantest  com- 
panions are  not  always  the  most  "  respec- 
table." 

Mrs.  Langley  Turner  had  a  sneaking  regard 
for  those  black  sheep ;  and  Cecil  Chamber- 
layne  once  laughingly  declared,  that  she  never 
took  any  notice  of  a  person  until  his  or  her 
reputation  had  been  damaged.  "  In  her  para- 
dise," he  said,  "  all  the  angels  will  be  fallen 
angels." 

With  all  due  allowance  for  the  exaggeration 
here,  certain  it  is  that  the  truth  of  the  bon-mot 
gave  it  its  success.  Everybody  said  it  was 
so  good  !  "  And  she  did  not  disown  it. 

"  I  like  people  for  themselves,"  she  would 


96  MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER, 

say  ;  "  and,  as  their  virtue  does  not  affect  me, 
so  long  as  I  like  them  and  see  nothing  dis- 
honourable in  them,  I  will  open  my  doors  to 
them." 

This  un-Britannic  audacity  of  thinking  for 
herself,  without  reference  to  the  opinion  of 
Mrs.  Grundy,  and  of  actually  "  receiving " 
women  about  whom  scandal  had  been  busy, 
very  naturally  gave  scandal  a  sort  of  licence 
with  her ;  but  it  never  rose  above  whispers. 
Mrs.  Langley  Turner  herself  was  a  prodigious 
favourite  with  all  classes  of  men.  The  wits 
liked  her,  she  was  so  lively ;  the  guardsmen, 
she  was  "  so  larky ; "  the  talkers,  she  was  so 
chatty  ;  the  authors,  she  was  so  clever,  without 
ink  on  her  thumb,  and  knew  so  much  of  the 
world ;  and  everybody,  because  she  was  so 
quiet  and  good-natured.  A  genuine  woman ; 
frank,  hearty,  gossipy,  flirty,  kind,  forgiving 
— in  a  word,  loveable. 

It  was  to  her  house  that  the  Vyners  were 
driving,  Sunday  afternoon  being  a  sort  of  levee 
with  her.  When  the  Vyners  arrived  the  little 
drawing-room  was  tolerably  full.  First  on  the 
sofa,  by  Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  sat  a  dowager- 
countess  with  her  young,  handsome,  and 
uninteresting  daughter.  Opposite  them,  in  an 
easy  chair,  sat  the  broken,  gouty,  but  still 


AND    HER    FRIEXUS.  97 

charming  Sir  Frederick  Winter  ;  a  name  cele- 
brated in  the  annals  of  gallantry,  and  one  of 
the  now  almost  extinct  species  of  roues,  in 
whom  exquisite  manner  and  courtly  elegance 
made  vice  the  very  chivalry  of  vice,  so  that,  in 
losing  all  its  grossness,  it  did  really  seem  to 
lose  half  its  deformity.  By  his  side  sat  Cecil 
Chamberlayne,  and  next  to  him  the  pedantic 
and  bony  Miss  Harridale  and  her  mother ; 
the  former  seemed  to  have  absorbed  the  dregs 
of  her  ancient  family  for  several  generations* 
so  cruelly  vulgar  was  every  look  and  move-" 
ment.  She  was  talking  atrocious  French  to 
a  bearded  dandy,  whom  Cecil  called  "  some 
very  foreign  count ;"  occasionally  entrapping 
young  Lord  Boodle  into  the  conversation  by 
an  appeal  to  his  judgment,  which,  after 
smoothing  his  blonde  moustache  with  the 
ivory  handle  of  his  riding-cane,  he  reluctantly 
drawled  out. 

Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  in  her  very  affec- 
tionate and  sprightly  greeting  of  Mrs.  Lang- 
ley  Turner,  had  time  to  perceive  that  Mar- 
maduke,  for  whom  she  came,  was  not  there.  It 
was  her  first  appearance"  in  Eaton-square  on  a 
Sunday,  for  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  never  missed 
afternoon  service,  and  nothing  but  the  hope 
of  seeing  Marmaduke,  whom  she  was  told 

VOL.    I.  H 


98  MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER, 

was  a  constant  visitor,  would  have  induced  her 
to  break  in  thus  upon  her  habits.  She  com- 
forted herself  with  the  expectation  that  he 
might  still  come. 

"  Mr.  Chamberlayne,"  said  Mrs.  Langley 
Turner,  when  they  were  seated,  *'  is  giving  us 
an  enthusiastic  account  of  a  new  tragic  actress, 
whom,  he  says,  the  Duchesnois,  the  Dorval, 
and  the  Mars — three  single  ladies  rolled  into 
one — would  not  equal." 

"  Who  is  that  ?"  said  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner, 
restlessly  turning  upon  Cecil. 

"  A  little  Jewess  they  call  Rachel,  quite  a 
girl,  picked  up  from  the  streets,  but  an  em- 
press on  the  stage.  Till  I  had  seen  her,  I 
did  not  believe  the  human  voice  capable,  in 
mere  speech,  of  expressing  such  unutterable 
sadness,  such  sobs  of  woe." 

"  And  you  have  seen  Edmund  Kean  ?" 

"  Yes,  Edmund  Kean ;  but  Rachel  is  some- 
thing quite  incomparable." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  the  very  foreign  count ; 
"  her  acting  is  not  acting." 

"  No,"  replied  Cecil,  "  it  is  suffering" 

The  bony  Miss  Harridale  nodded  approval 
of  the  epigram,  and  then  informed  the  com- 
pany that  for  her  part  she  saw  nothing  in 
French  tragedy. 


AND    HER    FRIENDS.  99 

"  Surely,"  said  Cecil,  "  Racine  is  an  ex- 
quisite writer." 

"  No,"  replied  the  confident  young  lady, 
"  he  has  no  ideas." 

There  was  something  so  vague  yet  so  crush- 
ing in  this  dictum,  which  was  delivered  with 
amazing  aplomb,  that  no  one  replied  for  a  few 
seconds. 

"  I  fancy,"  said  Sir  Frederick  Winter,  "  we 
are  scarcely  inclined  to  do  justice  to  French 
tragedy,  because  we  always  compare  it  with 
that  which  it  least  resembles — our  own." 

"  For  my  part,  I  never  presume  to  have  an 
opinion  on  so  delicate  a  subject,"  said  Mrs. 
Vyner,  who  hated  Miss  Harridale,  and  never 
lost  an  opportunity  of  saying  something  dis- 
agreeable ;  "  because  I  feel  we  English  do  not 
understand  the  language  sufficiently  to  judge 
of  that  which  depends  upon  the  grace  and 
beauty  of  language.  I  do  not,  of  course,  mean 
to  imply  Miss  Harridale  in  that  observation — 
she  is  such  a  Frenchwoman  ! " 

Miss  Harridale  looked  daggers,  and  said, 
"  I  do  not  pretend  to  feel  the  graces  of  Racine, 
about  which  they  talk  so  much.  I  dare  say 
they  are  all  very  well.  I  only  speak  of  the 
substance :  he  has  no  ideas  •  and  what 

H  2 


100  MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER, 

poet  without  profound  ideas  ?     I  am  for  ideas 
above  everything." 

"  But  how  Racine  understood  the  heart — 
especially  woman's  heart!"  said  the  count. 
"  What  insight  into  the  passions !  what  ten- 
derness !  what  subtlety  !  what  sublimity!" 

"  I  never  saw  them,"  dogmatically  pro- 
nounced Miss  Harridale. 

"  Then  Corneille,"  added  the  count ;  "  le 
grand  Corneille,  there  is  a  genius !  Has  he 
not  painted  Romans  ?" 

"  Not  to  my  apprehension,"  said  Cecil. 
"  His  Romans  are  Gascons.  The  old  Horace, 
for  example,  who  is  so  much  admired,  seems 
to  me  to  have  more  rhodomontade  than  gran- 
deur. He  is  not  a  man,  but  a  figment !  " 

Miss  Harridale  smiled  her  approbation  of 
this,  and  declared  that  the  celebrated  quit 
mourut  was  not  an  "  idea." 

The  count  failing  to  understand  that  pro- 
found objection,  asked  if  she  did  not  regard 
the  gu'il  mourut  as  sublime  ? 

"  Not  at  all." 

"  Well,  I   suppose  I  am   a   heretic,"   said 
Meredith  Vyner ;   "  but  to  speak  the  honest 
truth,  French  sublimity  always  seems  to  me 
P"fall  very  wide  of  the  mark." 
Fren<..,,.eiyjllot  very»  sa{^  Cecil;  "  only  a  step" 


AND    HER    FRIENDS.  101 

A  general  laugh  greeted  this  sally,  which 
made  Mrs.  Vyner  remark  Cecil,  whom  she 
now  remembered  as  the  young  man  Mar- 
rnaduke  spoke  to  at  Dr.  Whiston's.  She 
resolved  to  invite  him. 

"  Is  this  Rachel  —  I  think  you  call  her — 
handsome?"  asked  Lord  Boodle,  tapping  his 
lips  with  his  cane. 

"  Yes,  and  no — the  beauty  of  mind." 

"  The  only  beauty  worthy  of  the  name," 
said  Miss  Harridale,  sententiously. 

It  was  the  only  style  of  beauty  to  which  she 
could  lay  claim. 

"  She  is  beautiful  enough,"  continued  Cecil, 
"  for  the  parts  she  plays — you  never  feel  any 
contradiction  between  the  poet's  idea  and  her 
representation  of  it.  You  should  see  her 
in  Phedre.  I  think  I  never  can  forget  the 
desolation  in  her  utterance  of  the  four  grand 
opening  lines;  or  the  fine  horror  of  her 
'  C  'est  Venus  tout  entiere  a  sa  proie  at- 
tachee ;'  which  by  the  way,"  he  added,  turn- 
ing to  Vyner,  "  is  only  a  magnificent  para- 
phrase of  what  your  favourite  Horace  says  in 
his  ode  to  Glycera — 

"  In  me  tota  ruens  Venus 
Cyprum  deseruit." 


102  MRS.   LANGLEY   TURNER, 

Meredith  Vyuer,  who  had  a  high  opinion 
of  any  man  who  could  quote  Horace  appo- 
sitely, suspended  a  pinch  of  snuff  which  he 
had  for  some  minutes  been  heaping  up  be- 
tween his  .thumb  and  forefinger,  to  assure 
Cecil  that  he  was  perfectly  correct  in  his  con- 
jecture, and  as  no  commentator  had  noticed  it, 
he  should  certainly  do  so  in  his  forthcoming 
edition — "  the  work  of  twenty  years'  labour, 
sir ! "  Vyner  added,  clenching  the  observa- 
tion with  a  sonorous  pinch. 

In  a  few  seconds,  Cecil  and  Vyner  were 
engaged  together  upon  the  nullity  of  com- 
mentators in  general,  and  those  on  Horace  in 
particular.  Talk  of  contempt !  there  is  no 
scorn  like  the  scorn  of  one  commentator  for 
another. 

Vyner  wound  up  a  tirade  against  Burmann, 
Dacier,  Sanadon,  and  Bentley,  by  saying,  "  If 
you  will  do  me  the  pleasure  of  calling,  Mr. 
Chamberlayne,  I  will  show  you  my  edition, 
together  with  some  of  my  marginal  corrections. 
Bentley  boasted  that  he  had  made  eight  hun- 
dred corrections  of  the  text, — sir,  I  have  made 
more  than  a  thousand  in  Bentley's  edition. 
You  shall  see  it :  it  will  delight  you." 

Cecil  thought  that  few  things  would  delight 


AND    HER    FRIENDS.  103 

him  less,  but  be  was  glad  to  have  an  invitation, 
to  the  Vyners  upon  any  pretext. 

During  this  talk,  Miss  Harridale  was  ha- 
rassing Lord  Boodle  with  her  criticisms  on 
modern  English  literature,  which  she  found 
deplorably  deficient  in  "  ideas." 

Mrs.  Vyner  was  paying  great  court  to  the 
old  roue,  Sir  Frederick — his  opinion  being  a 
verdict. 

A  knock  at  the  door  made  her  heart  beat 
a  little  faster.  To  her  disappointment,  how- 
ever, it  was  only  Julius  St.  John's  name  she 
heard  announced.  She  shortly  overheard  Ju- 
lius informing  Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  that  he 
had  left  Mr.  Ashley  stretched  on  his  sofa, 
devouring  Ruy  Bias,  just  received. 

"  And  I  am  to  be  neglected  for  Victor 
Hugo,  I  presume !"  said  Mrs.  Langley  Turner. 

Julius  shrugged  his  shoulders  significantly. 

"  I  shall  scold  him  well  for  it." 

"  Not  when  you  hear  his  excuse.  He  told 
me  that  no  attraction  could  drag  him  from 
Ruy  Bias  till  he  had  finished  it ;  it  was  such 
a  splendid  tale  of  vengeance." 

A  cold  shiver  ran  over  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner,  as  she  heard  St.  John  carelessly  and 
laughingly  let  fall  those  words  full  of  terrible 
significance  to  her. 


104  MRS.    LANGLEY    TURNER, 

"  But  he  will  be  here  this  evening,  I  hope  ?  " 
inquired  Mrs.  Langley  Turner. 

"Yes." 

Finding  it  was  useless  waiting  any  longer, 
Mrs.  Vyner  rose  to  withdraw. 

"  Do  come  round  this  evening,  dear,"  said 
~M  rs.  Langley  Turner ;  "  only  a  few  friends, 
and  Pellegrini  is  to  give  us  some  recitations 
from  Alfieri — will  you  ?  " 

"  With  pleasure." 

'*  That's  a  dear  little  woman,  I  'm  so  glad." 

Meredith  Vyner  handed  Cecil  his  card,  and 
repeated  how  glad  he  should  be  to  show  him 
all  his  notes  on  Horace. 

"A  very  clever  fellow,  that  young  Mr. 
Chamberlayne,"  said  Meredith  to  his  wife,  as 
they  got  into  their  carriage,  "  with  remark- 
ably sound  ideas  on  the  subject  of  commenta- 
tors." 

"  Charming  person — so  witty.  I  am  glad 
you  gave  him  your  card.  By  the  way,  I  have 
said  we  would  go  to  Mrs.  Turner's  this  even- 
ing, to  hear  Pellegrini  recite  from  Alfieri." 

"  Very  well,  my  dear,"  said  the  astonished 
Vyner,  not  venturing  to  make  any  further  re- 
mark'on  so  singular  a  communication. 

It  was  indeed  enough  to  make  him  silent. 
It  was  something  so  enormous,  so  unexpected, 


AND    HER   FRIENDS.  105 

that  it  sounded  like  a  mystification.  She  had 
always  pretended  to  be  very  strict  on  religious 
subjects ;  without  affecting  fanaticism,  she  was 
as  rigid  as  was  compatible  with  her  being 
a  woman  of  the  world.  This  relaxation  from 
her  usual  rigidity,  therefore,  was  the  more  sur- 
prising, because  it  seemed  motiveless. 

Her  husband  at  last  thought  that  the  temp- 
tation was  Pellegrini's  recitations.  He  knew 
she  was  a  great  student  of  poetry,  which  she 
always  declared  he  knew  very  little  about,  and 
had  the  naivete  to  believe,  that  to  hear  poetry 
well  recited  would  be  as  great  a  temptation 
to  her,  as  a  new  edition  of  Horace  would  be  to 
him. 

Her  motive  really  was  an  anxiety  to  come 
to  an  "  explanation"  with  Marmaduke,  whose 
threats  terrified  her  the  longer  she  thought 
of  them.  She  wished  at  least  to  know  his 
game,  if  she  could  not  look  over  his  cards ; 
and  as  the  sooner  she  knew  that  the  better 
for  her  own  defence,  she  was  restless  till  she 
had  seen  him. 


106  TWO   PORTRAITS. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

TWO   PORTRAITS. 

"  Look  on  this  picture,  and  on  that." 

SHAKSPEARE. 

IT  was  no  small  gratification  to  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner,  as,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  ponderous 
husband,  she  glided  into  Mrs.  Langley  Turner's 
rooms  that  evening,  to  distinguish  amongst  the 
first  group  that  met  her  eye,  Marmaduke  Ash- 
ley, resting  against  the  doorway  of  the  second 
salon,  talking  to  Cecil  Chamberlayne  and 
Julius  St.  John.  He  was,  indeed,  a  figure  not 
to  escape  even  an  indifferent  eye.  There  was 
lion-like  grace  about  him  ;  a  certain  indefinable 
something  in  his  attitudes  and  movements, 
which,  in  their  oriental  laisser  aller,  were  in 
sharp  contrast  to  the  stiffness  and  artificiality  of 
even  the  least  awkward  of  our  northern  dan- 
dies. When  our  young  men  are  careless,  they 


TWO    PORTRAITS.  107 

have  a  slouching,  sprawling  manner,  which  is 
more  offensive  to  the  eye  than  stiffness.  It  is 
only  the  children  of  warmer  climates  who  can 
afford  to  let  their  limbs  fall  naturally,  and  be 
graceful.  Marmaduke,  whose  prodigious  chest 
and  back  betokened  the  strength  of  a  bull, 
seemed  to  have  united  with  it  the  agility  of  a 
deer,  and  was  the  very  model  of  manly  grace. 

He  was  well  dressed,  without  overdress; 
but  he  had  committed  one  error  in  taste,  which 
might,  perhaps,  be  set  down  to  coxcombry,  in 
wearing  a  white  waistcoat,  somewhat  larger 
than  the  fashion  permitted.  His  chest  was  so 
expansive,  and  he  was  so  tall,  that  this  vast 
expanse  of  staring  white,  while  it  fixed  all  eyes 
upon  him,  made  them  remark  how  much  too 
large  the  chest  was  for  symmetry.  It  was  trap 
voyant,  to  adopt  the  jargon  of  the  French  dan- 
dies. The  effect  was  further  increased  by  his 
wearing  a  white  cravat,  which  at  that  time  had 
only  just  began  to  replace  the  black,  intro- 
duced by  that  puffy  potentate,  so  wittily  cha- 
racterized by  Douglas  Jerrold  as  the  "  most 
finished  gent,  in  Europe." 

How  many  women  sighed  for  him  on  that 
evening,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  certain  it  is,  that  a 
shadow  of  regret  fell  on  Mary's  heart  as  she 
remarked  the  beauty  of  her  former  lover,  and 


108  TWO    PORTRAITS. 

silently  compared  him  with  her  heavy,  snuffy 
husband.  Nor  did  he  gaze  on  her  unmoved. 
She  was  a  striking  figure,  and  would  have  been 
so  even  in  an  assembly  of  beauties.  Perhaps 
the  most  striking  part  about  her  was  her  neck 
and  bosom,  with  the  whiteness  and  firmness  of 
marble, — with  its  coldness  loo  ;  beautiful  it 
was,  and  yet  repulsive  ;  hard,  cold,  immodest, 
unvoluptuous ;  no  blood  seemed  to  beat  in  its 
delicate,  blue  veins — no  heart  seemed  to  move 
its  rise  and  fall ;  this,  the  most  womanly  beauty 
of  a  woman,  was  in  her  unwomanly ;  it  arrested 
the  eye,  without  charming  it.  There  was  some- 
thing about  her  whole  appearance  which  was 
singularly  fantastic:  her  golden  hair,  drooping 
in  ringlets  to  her  waist,  and  her  dazzling  skin 
and  tiny  figure  gave  her  the  appearance  of  a 
little  fairy  ;  nor  did  her  deformity  destroy  this 
impression.  She  was  so  pretty,  or  rather  so 
piquante,  and  unlike  other  women,  that  her 
crooked  shoulder  only  gave  a  piquancy  the 
more  by  the  sort  of  compassionate  feeling  it 
raised.  "  What  a  pity  such  a  sweet  creature 
should  be  deformed!"  was  the  universal  ex- 
clamation ;  and  this  very  exclamation  made 
people  think  more  of  the  charms  which  re- 
deemed that  deformity. 

In  truth,  the  great  deformity  was  not  in  the 


TWO   PORTRAITS. 


109 


back — it  never  is — -but  in  the  eyes  ancl  mouth. 
Theoretically,  we  may  all  declaim  against  faults  j  /j 
of  proportion  and  of  outline,  but,  practically, 
it  is  the  eyes  and  mouth  that  carry  the  day : 
according  as  they  look  and  they  smile,  do  we 
feel  that  people  are  beautiful  or  ugly  ;  because 
in  them  lies  the  expression  of  the  heart  and 
soul.  This  I  take  to  be  the  secret  of  those 
astounding  differences  in  taste  upon  a  subject 
of  which  there  is  a  distinct  standard — beauty. 
True,  there  is  a  standard  of  form  and  colour. 
We  are  all  agreed  upon  the  face  that  would 
make  the  handsomest  picture ;  but  the  best 
part  of  beauty  is  that  which  the  painter  can 
never  express,  because  he  is  condemned  to  one 
expression  ;  and  the  beauty  of  the  loving  heart 
and  noble  soul  is  visible  in  the  changing  lustre 
of  a  thousand  smiles  and  glances.  Now, 
although  we  might  all  agree  that  a  certain  face 
has  exquisite  purity  of  outline,  and  gratifies  the 
sesthetical  sense  of  proportion,  yet  we  should 
feel  and  say  that  some  less  perfect  face  has 
charmed  us  more.  Why  ? — because  we  are 
indifferent  to  perfection  ?  No  :  but  because 
in  some  less  harmoniously  proportioned  face, 
we  have  read  a  more  loveable  soul — a  soul 
with  which  we  can  better  enter  into  com- 
munion. Thus  it  is  that  men  get  distractedly 


110  TWO    PORTRAITS. 

/  enamoured  of  women,  whose  beauty  is  more  than 
/  problematical,  because  without  having  had  many 
/  opportunities  of  knowing  their  characters,  but 
mostly  from  what  the  faces  express,  they  read 
there  the  signs  of  unalterable  goodness  and 
lovingness,  of  high  nobility  of  soul,  or,  perhaps, 
only  of  some  voluptuous  and  passionate  ten- 
dencies ;  and  all  these  are  qualities  more  fas- 
cinating than  purity  of  outline.  In  support 
of  my  argument,  let  me  mentio  nthe  fact,  that 
the  women  most  celebrated  as  beauties  have 
seldom,  if  ever,  been  picture-beauties.  It  is 
impossible  from  any  picture  of  Mary  Queen  of 
Scots,  for  example,  to  imagine  wherein  lay  the 
enchantment  of  her  beauty. 

Therefore,  my  ill-favoured  reader,  take  cou- 
rage ;  if  your  mind  is  honest,  and  your  heart 
loving,  you  will  have  true  beauty — yes,  the 
positive  effect  of  beauty  on  all  those  who  can 
read  the  signs  of  honesty  and  loveliness. 

These  signs  were  not  legible  in  the  eyes  and 
mouth  of  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  ;  and  there,  as 
I  said,  lay  her  real  deformity,  though  people 
did  not  call  it  so.  Those  light,  grey  eyes,  so 
destitute  of  voluptuousness,  but  so  full  of  light 
— so  cunning,  so  cruel,  so  uncomfortable  toi 
look  upon ;  and  that  small  mouth,  with  its 
thin,  irritable,  selfish  lips,  which  a  perpetual 


TWO    PORTRAITS.  11] 

smile  endeavoured  to  make  amiable,  created  a 

far  more  repulsive  impression,  when  first  you 

I  saw  her,  than  any  hump  could  have  created : 

"  I,  ....        — — 

\and  yet  she  fancied  that  her  hump  was  her 

**  _,     iM.ii-    i  •*!  i"  ri  i  imifc 

ipnly  deformity.       _,  ,,-^ 

She  was,  as  I  said,  repulsive  at  first  sight ; 
but  most  people  got  over  that  impression  after 
a  while,  as  they  generally  do  when  familiarity 
has  blunted  their  perceptions.  It  was  not 
necessary  to  be  a  great  physiognomist  to  see 
at  once  the  nature  of  the  soul  her  eyes 
expressed;  and  yet,  when  people  heard  her 
amiable  sentiments,  and  noticed  the  meekness 
of  her  manner,  they  yielded  to  the  popular 
sophism  of  its  being  "  unjust  to  judge  from 
first  impressions,"  and  they  believed  •  in  her 
professions  rather  than  in  her  expressions — that 
is,  in  her  calculated  utterances  rather  than  her 
instinctive  and  unconquerable  emotions. 

"  But,"  objects  the  reader,  "  first  impressions 

are  so  often  false,  that  it  would  be  madness  to 

rely  on  them."      I  answer  :  first  impressions — 

at  least  those  of  a  broad  and  simple  kind — are 

rarely,  if  ever,  false ;  though  often  incomplete. 

.The  observer  should   not  rely  on  them ;  but 

',  he  should  nevtr  absolutely  reject  them.     They 

j  may  be   mcdifieu--  -greatly  modified — but   not 

contradicted.    Human  character  is  marvellously 


112  TWO    PORTRAITS. 

complex,  and  this  very  complexity  serves  to 
confound  the  observer,  if  he  have  not  a  clue  ; 
and  that  clue  is  best  attained  on  a  first  inter- 
view, because  then  the  perceptions  are  least 
biassed  by  the  opinions.  If  he  understand 
human  nature,  he  will  soon  be  able  to  modify 
his  first  impressions,  and  complete  the  general 
outline  of  a  character. 

Physiognomy  is  very  fallacious,  I  know,  in 
its  details ;  but  in  its  broad  principles,  which 
almost  all  human  beings  instinctively  employ, 
there  is  no  more  infallible  guide.  The  mistake 
physiognomists  commit,  is  in  not  leaving  suffi- 
cient margin  for  education.  A  man  may  have 
cruelty  or  bad  temper  very  legible  in  his  face, 
and  yet-  not  in  his  acts  be  cruel  or  bad-tem- 
pered ;  but  if  you  interrogate  his  boyhood,  you 
will  find  that,  however  he  may  have  subdued 
the  demon  within  him,  he  once  had  the  quality 
which  his  face  expresses,  and,  in  the  depths  of 
his  nature,  he  has  it  still :  the  wild  beast  lies 
chained  within  him,  but  may  at  any  time  break 
loose. 

If  physiognomy  betrays  us  into  rash  judg- 
ments, far  more  erroneous  are  those  into  which 
we  are  betrayed  by  an  observation  of  conduct 
or  of  speech,  if  we  have  not  previously  a  clue 
to  the  character ;  because  it  is  a  tendency  in 


TWO    PORTRAITS.  113 

us  all  to  attribute  importance  only  to  important 
acts — only  to  great  occasions,  when  as  we  say, 
a  man's  true  nature  is  called  forth.  Nothing 
can  be  more  false.  <  Trifles  are  the  things  by 
which  men  are  to  be  judged.  If  we  would 
know  them  as  they  are,  we  should  observe 
them  in  their  unguarded  moments,  in  the 
routine  of  daily  and  familiar  life,  when  no 
man's  eyes,  as  it  were,  are  on  them.  If  we 
would  know  them  as  they  wish  to  be  considered, 
then  we  may  observe  them  when  the  import- 
ance of  the  occasion  turns  men's  eyes  upon 
them.  Taking  the  most  liberal  view  of  the 
question,  one  can  only  say  that  great  occasions 
show  what  men  are  capable  of  in  extraordinary 
circumstances,  not  what  the  men  are. 

I  am  tempted  to  quote  the  remarkable  words 
of  a  remarkable  writer  on  this  very  point:  "  In 
our  judgment  of  men,"  says  Henry  Taylor, 
"we  are  to  beware  of  giving  any  importance  to 
occasional  acts.  By  acts  of  occasional  virtue  • 
weak  men  endeavour  to  redeem  themselves  in 
their  own  estimation,  vain  men  endeavour  to,  \ 
exalt  themselves  in  that  of  mankind.  It  may 
be  observed,  that  there  are  no  men  more  worth- 
less and  selfish,  in  the  general  tenor  of  their 
lives,  than  some  who  from  time  to  time  perform 
feats  of  generosity.  Sentimental  selfishness  will 

VOL.    I.  I 


114  TWO    PORTRAITS. 

commonly  vary  its  indulgences  in  this  way,  and 
vain-glorious  selfishness  will  break  out  into  acts 
of  munificence.  But  self-government  and  self- 
denial  are  not  to  be  relied  on  for  any  real 
strength,  except  in  so  far  as  they  are  found  to 
be  exercised  in  detail."  * 

The  first  impression  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner 
made,  was  that  of  a  cold,  cunning,  cruel 
woman;  with  plenty  of  nervous  energy  and 
sensibility,  but  no  affection.  If  you  disregarded 
that,  and  attended  only  to  her  conduct,  and  to 
the  sentiments  she  generally  expressed,  you 
thought  her  an  enthusiastic,  affectionate,  child- 
like creature,  whose  very  faults  sprang  from  an 
excess  of  warmth  and  impulsiveness;  and  so 
good  an  actress  was  she,  that  it  required  a  keen 
observer,  or  a  long  intimacy  with  her,  to  detect 
her  real  character. 

It  has  been  remarked  that  deformed  people 
are  singularly  noble,  delicate,  and  generous  in 
their  natures;  or  singularly  mean,  cunning, 
and  malicious.  The  scorn  of  the  world  so 
powerfully  influences  them,  that  it  brings  out 
into  greater  relief  the  features  of  that  moral 
physiognomy  with  which  nature  has  endowed 
them,  making  them  much  better  or  much  worse 
than  their  fellows.  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  bc- 

*  "  The  Statesman." 


TWO    PORTRAITS.  115 

longed  to  the  latter  class ;  but  so  cunning  was 
she,  that  most  people  were  entirely  deceived  by 
her ;  and  if  they  were  occasionally  startled  by 
some  great  contradiction,  they  got  over  it  with 
the  usual  remark,  "  Oh,  she  is  such  a  very 
strange  woman ! " 


,2 


116  DECLARATION    OF   WAR. 


CHAPTER  X. 

DECLARATION     OF     WAR. 

MRS.  MEREDITH  VYNER  had  not  long  been  in 
the  room  before  she  had  spoken  to  Marma- 
duke,  who,  perfectly  on  his  guard,  replied  with 
respectful  politeness  to  the  observations  she 
from  time  to  time  addressed  to  him.  It  was 
impossible  for  the  acutest  observer  to  have 
suspected  there  was  any  arriere  pensee  in  her 
slightly  flurried  manner  (she  was  always  rest- 
less), or  in  his  dignified  ease.  Two  gladiators 
in  the  arena  never  faced  each  other  with  greater 
watchfulness,  than  this  tiny,  lively  woman — 
confident  in  her  skill — and  this  self-possessed 
magnificent  Brazilian. 

Pellegrini  placed  himself  with  his.back  to 
the  fire  and  coughed  as  he  thrust  one  hand  into, 
his  breast,  previously  to  beginning  his  recita- 


DECLARATION    OF   WAR.  117 

tions.  The  guests  crowded  from  the  other 
rooms,  and  disposed  themselves  to  listen, 
as  if  they  were  to  understand  and  greatly 
relish  Alfieri.  Mrs.  Vyner,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  this  movement,  beckoned  Mar- 
rnaduke  to  follow  her,  and  seating  herself 
at  a  small  table  in  the  inner  room,  began 
turning  over  the  leaves  of  the  Keepsake, 
and  then  addressing  him  in  an  under  tone, 
said  : — 

"  So  you  wanted  to  cut  me  the  other 
night?" 

"  I  did.  Surely  it  was  the  'best  thing  I 
could  do."  As  he  said  this,  he  sat  down  on 
an  ottoman  opposite  her. 

"  What !  before  any  explanation  ? "  she 
inquired,  endeavouring  to  throw  a  tenderness 
into  her  tone,  which  she  could  not  throw  into 
her  eyes. 

"  All  explanation  is  useless  when  the  facts 
are  so  eloquent  I  neither  ask  for  explanation, 
nor  would  I  accept  one." 

"  And  you  think  me  "  She  could 

not  proceed. 

"  A  woman,"  he  said,  gravely. 

"  And  what  motives  do  you  attribute  ? " 

"Very  natural  and  powerful  motives,  or 
they  would  not  have  influenced  you.  I  know 


118  DECLARATION    OF   WAR. 

not  what  they  were.  I  do  not  desire  to  know. 
Either  you  love  me " 

"  Mr.  Ashley,  remember  I  am  a  married 
woman,  and  this  language " 

"  I  was  only  putting  an  hypothetical  case  : 
your  conduct  and  the  present  interruption 
convince  me  it  was  unnecessary  to  put  such  a 
case." 

He  rose,  but  she  motioned  to  him  to 
be  reseated.  She  sighed,  and  continued 
hurriedly  turning  over  the  leaves  of  the 
book  she  held.  Expecting  every  moment 
that  she  was  going  to  speak,  he  watched 
her  in  silence.  This  was  exactly  what  she 
wished ;  confident  in  the  influence  of  her 
beauty  over  him,  she  thought  it  more  effective 
than  any  argument ;  besides,  it  did  not  incul- 
pate her  in  any  way. 

She  miscalculated.  The  contemplation  only 
served  to  irritate  him  the  more.  If  his 
temples  throbbed  at  the  mere  recollection 
of  her  having  jilted  him,  the  sight  of 
her  called  up  bygone  scenes  of  tenderness, 
which  made  her  inconstancy  the  ' '  more 
odious. 

"  Do  you  not  hate  me  ? "  she  said  at  last, 
keeping  her  eyes  fixed  on  the  book,  not  daring 
to  look  at  him. 


DECLARATION   OF   WAR.  119 

t     -     . 

"  I  do,"  he  replied,  in  a  whisper,  like  the 
hiss  of  a  serpent. 

She  started  at  the  sound,  and  raised  her 
terrified  head  to  see  if  his  face  contradicted  or 
confirmed  the  words.  But  she  could  read 
nothing  there.  The  light  which  for  a  moment 
had  flashed  from  his  dark  eyes  had  passed 
away,  like  the  flush  which  had  burnt  his 
cheek.  He  had  been  unable  to  repress  that 
movement  of  anger;  but  no  sooner  were 
the  words  escaped  than  he  repented  them, 
and  endeavoured  to  do  away  with  their  effect, 
by  adding, — 

"  That  is,  I  did ;  now  hate  has  given  place 
to  contempt.  When  I  hated  you,  it  was  be- 
cause I  still  felt  a  lingering  of  that  love  which 
you  had  outraged  ;  but  I  soon  overcame  that 
weakness,  and  now  I  think  only  of  you  as  one 
who  sold  herself  for  money" 

At  this  very  bitter  speech,  made  the  more 
galling  from  the  tone  of  superb  contempt  in 
which  it  was  uttered,  she  shook  back  her 
golden  ringlets,  and  bent  on  him  her  tiger  eyes 
with^an  expression  which  would  have  made 
most  men  tremble,  but  which  to  Marmaduke 
had  a  savage  fascination,  stirring  strange  feel- 
ings within  him,  and  making  him  almost 
clutch  her  in  a  fierce  embrace.  She  looked 


120  DECLARATION    OF  WAR. 

perfectly  lovely  in  his  eyes  at  that  moment ; 
and  it  is  impossible  to  say  what  might  have 
been  the  result  of  this  scene,  had  not  her 
husband  appeared.  He  had  just  missed 
her,  and  astonished  at  not  finding  her  listen- 
ing to  Pellegrini's  recitations,  for  which 
alone  he  supposed  her  to  have  come  there, 
he  began  fidgeting  about,  till  he  espied  her 
in  earnest  conversation  with  the  handsome 
Marmaduke. 

"  My  dear,"  said  he,  preparing  a  pinch  with 
slow  dignity,  "  won't  you  come  into  the  next 
room,  to  hear  Alfieri?" 

"  No ;  I  came  away,  unable  to  listen  to 
Pellegrini's  affected  declamation." 

Meredith  Vyner  stood  there  somewhat 
puzzled  what  to  say.  He  flattered  his  nose 
with  a  series  of  gentle  taps,  and  in  his  abstrac- 
tion, let  fall  more  of  the  snuff  than  usual. 
Not  even  his  pinch,  however,  could  clear  his 
ideas.  He  felt  something  like  jealousy,  though 
the  handsome  young  man  was  a  perfect 
stranger  to  him  ;  and  wished  to  get  his  wife 
away,  without  exactly  knowing  how  it  was  to 
be  done. 

He  was  relieved  from  his  perplexity  by  an 
influx  of  the  company  from  the  other  room  at 


DECLARATION   OF   WAR.  121 

the  conclusion  of  the  recitation.  The  tete  a- 
tete  was  broken  up.  Mrs.  Vyner  took  her 
husband's  arm,  and  moved  away,  not  without 
a  parting  smile  at  Marmaduke,  who  received 
it  with  supreme  indifference. 


122  ONE    OF   OUR    HEROES. 


CHAPTER  XL 

ONE     OF     OUR     HEROES. 

ON  the  following  morning,  Cecil  Chamberlayne 
was  busy  over  his  edition  of  Horace,  "  cram- 
ming "  for  his  interview  with  Meredith  Vyner, 
whose  acquaintance  he  was  the  more  anxious 
to  cultivate,  now  he  knew  that  he  had  three 
marriageable  daughters. 

Cecil  has  been  introduced  once  or  twice 
before,  but  I  have  not  yet  had  an  opportunity 
of  sketching  his  portrait,  so  let  me  attempt  it 
now. 

He  was  a  social  favourite.  He  had  consi- 
derable vivacity,  which  sometimes  amounted  to 
wit,  and  always  passed  for  it.  He  drew  well, 
composed  well,  sang  well,  dressed  well,  rode 
well,  wrote  charming  verses  and  agreeable 
prose,  played  the  piano  and  the  guitar,  and 
waltzed  to  perfection  :  in  a  word,  was  a  cavalier 
accompli. 


ONE    OF    OUR    HEROES.  123 

But  with  all  these  accomplishments  there 
was  no  genius.  He  could  do  many  things  well, 
but  nothing  like  a  master.  He  painted  better 
than  an  amateur,  but  not  well  enough  for  a 
professed  artist. 

Indeed,  there  was  in  him,  both  physically 
and  morally,  a  sort  of  faltering  greatness  which 
arrested  the  attention  of  the  observer.  The 
head  and  bust  were  those  of  a  large  man,  but 
the  body  and  legs  were  small  and  neatly  made. 
In  his  face  there  was  the  same  contradiction :  a 
boldness  of  outline,  with  a  delicacy  amounting 
to  weakness  in  the  details.  His  brow  was 
broad  and  high,  without  being  massive.  His 
eyes  were  blue  and  gentle.  His  nose  aqui- 
line, and  handsomely  cut.  The  mouth  would 
have  been  pretty  had  it  not  been  too  small. 
In  appearance  he  was  somewhat  over  neat — 
dapper. 

At  school,  the  boys  called  him  "  Fanny.1' 

It  is  not  often  that  the  physical  corresponds 
so  well  with  the  moral,  as  in  Cecil  Chamber- 
layne ;  but  in  him  the  accordance  was  perfect. 
You  could  not  look  at  his  white  hand  without 
at  once  divining,  from  its  conical  fingers,  and 
the  absence  of  strongly  marked  knuckles,  that 
it  belonged  to  one  in  whom  the  emotions  pre- 
dominated, and  in  whom  the  intellect  tended 


124  ONE   OF   OUR   HEROES. 

naturally  to  art;  it  was,  in  truth,  an  artistic 
hand,  the  largeness  of  which  showed  a  love  of 
details,  as  the  broad  palm  and  small  thumb 
showed  an  energetic  sensuality  and  a  wavering 
will. 

Lively,  good-natured,  and  accomplished,  he 
was  a  great  favourite  with  most  people,  and, 
indeed,  the  very  attractiveness  of  his  manners 
had  been  the  obstacle  to  his  advancement  in 
life.  His  time  and  talents,  instead  of  being 
devoted  to  any  honourable  or  useful  pursuit, 
were  frittered  away  in  the  endless  nothings 
which  society  demanded,  and  he  had  reached 
the  age  of  seven  and  twenty,  without  fortune 
and  without  a  profession.  He  flattered  himself 
that  he  should  be  made  consul  somewhere,  by 
one  among  his  powerful  friends,  or  that  some 
sinecure  would  fall  in  his  way;  and  on  this 
hope  he  refrained  from  applying  himself  to  the 
study  of  any  profession,  and  only  thought  of 
sustaining  his  reputation  as  an  amusing  fellow. 
Meanwhile  his  small  patrimony  had  dwindled 
down  to  the  interest  of  four  thousand  pounds, 
which  was  preserved  only  because  he  could 
not  touch  the  capital :  a  misfortune  which  he 
had  frequently  declaimed  against,  and  to  which 
he  now  owed  the  means  of  keeping  a  decent 
coat  on  his  back. 


ONE   OF    OUR    HEROES.  125 

He  went  to  Vyner,  listened  to  his  remarks 
on  Horace,  sympathized  with  his  hatred  of 
editors,  wondered  at  the  beauty  and  rarity  of 
his  editions,  expressed  strong  and  lively  inte- 
rest in  his  commentary,  and,  in  short,  so 
ingratiated  himself  with  the  old  pedant,  that 
he  was  invited  down  to  Wytton  Hall,  whither 
the  family  was  about  to  go. 


BOOK   II. 

CHAPTER  I. 

CECIL  CHAMBERLAYNE  TO  FRANK  FORRESTER. 

MY  DEAR  FRANK, 

I  AM  alone  in  the  house ;  everybody  is  gone 
somewhere,  except  that  prosy,  respectable  gen- 
tleman, Captain  Heath,  who  is  in  the  library, 
reading  Seneca  or  Hannah  More,  I  dare  say  ; 
and  in  consequence  of  this  solitude  I  obey  the 
call  of  friendship,  and  devote  my  unoccupied 
time  to  you. 

I  have  been  here  three  days  without  a  yawn. 
That  is  enough  to  tell  you  how  different  the 
place  is  from  what  I  expected.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  must  confide  to  you  my  suspicions, 
that  I  shall  return  to  town  perfectly  heart- 
whole.  There  are  only  the  two  elder  girls  at 
home ;  and,  though  very  pretty,  they  are  not 


128  CECIL   CHAMBERLAYNE 

at  all  my  style.  Rose,  the  eldest,  is  satirical, 
and  far  too  lively  to  get  up  any  sentiment 
with.  She  makes  the  place  ring  with  her 
merry,  musical  laugh ;  but  I  never  get  on 
with  laughing  women.  Her  sister  Blanche  is 
better ;  but  she  is  shy,  and,  I  suspect,  stupid. 
Violet,  the  youngest,  is  expected  home  in  a 
few  days ;  but  both  her  father  and  stepmother 
give  fearful  accounts  of  her  temper;  and, 
without  making  any  positive  charge,  Mrs. 
Vyner  has,  from  time  to  time,  said  things 
which  convey  a  very  unfavourable  impression 
of  the  girl's  disposition. 

As  this  is  the  case,  I  must  look  at  Wytton 
Hall  from  a  totally  different  point  of  view. 
It  is  now  only  a  country  house  to  me,  and  I 
must  criticize  its  attractions  accordingly. 

My  first  impression  was  anything  but  fa- 
vourable. I  arrived  here  about  half-past  six, 
and  was  received  by — the  butler !  He  showed 
me  to  my  room  in  silence,  and  I  did  not  feel 
disposed  to  question  him.  As  he  asked  me 
whether  I  wanted  anything,  I  inquired  after 
the  dinner-hour. 

"  Dinner  will  be  ready,  sir,  as  soon  as  you 
are  dressed,"  he  replied,  and  left  me. 

The  house  seemed  very  quiet,  but  I  dressed 
myself  with  care,  all  the  time  speculating  on 


TO    FRANK    FORRESTER.  131 

rounding  shadows  two  silent  flunkies,  silently 
bringing  and  taking  away  the  various  dishes 
which  represented  dinner;  as  if  dining  con- 
sisted solely  in  eating. 

You  often  laugh  at  me,  Frank,  for  my 
gourmandize  —  and  you,  too,  such  a  perfect 
gourmand — but  if  you  had  seen  me  on  that 
occasion,  you  would  have  credited  my  funda- 
mental maxim,  which  Brillat  Savarin  has 
omitted  in  his  Physiologic  du  Gout,  viz.,  What 
the  chef  de  cuisine  is  to  the  raw  materials,  that 
is  the  company  to  the  chef  de  cuisine. 

I  never  ate  less,  nor  with  such  profound 
contempt  for  the  process  of  eating,  reduced  to 
the  mere  satisfaction  of  hunger.  Besides,  the 
sombreness  and  silence  of  the  scene  oppressed 
me. 

I  was  shown  into  the  drawing-room ;  a 
handsome,  well  lighted,  comfortable-looking 
place,  which  quite  cheered  me.  A  log  was 
blazing  joyously  in  the  fire-place,  for  the 
autumnal  nights  down  here  are  keen  ;  and, 
altogether,  the  contrast  with  the  dark,  gran- 
diose, majestically-uncomfortable  dining-room, 
made  this  drawing-room  delightful. 

I  threw  myself  on  an  ottoman,  and  tried  to 
amuse  myself  with  a  book ;  but  you  know,  I 
dare  say,  how  impossible  it  is  to  read  in  such 

K2 


132  CECIL   CHAMBERLAYNE 

uncertain  moments.  Expecting  the  family  to 
arrive  every  minute,  it  was  in  vain  I  tried  to 
fix  my  interest  in  anything  I  read. 

I  threw  down  the  book,  and  gazed  thought- 
fully at  the  crackling  log.  The  wind  sighed 
mournfully  without,  the  clock  on  the  mantel- 
piece ticked  with  a  sort  of  lively  monotony, 
the  embers  fell  with  a  cozy  familiar  sound, 
and  I  sank  into  one  of  those  exquisite  reveries 
wherein  the  past  is  curiously  enwoven  with 
the  future,  and,  treading  the  imaginary  stage, 
we  play  such  brilliant  parts. 

I  must  have  passed  from  these  waking 
dreams  into  dreams  of  a  less  coherent  kind, 
and  have  fallen  asleep,  for  I  was  aroused  by 
the  barking  of  a  dog,  and  noise  of  consider- 
able bustle  in  the  hall,  which  was  quickly 
followed  by  the  entrance  of  Meredith  Vyner, 
his  wife,  his  daughters,  and  his  guests.  He 
apologized  for  being  absent  on  my  arrival,  but 
had  accepted  the  engagement  before  my  note 
reached  him  to  say  I  should  be  down  on  that 
day.  His  welcome  was  warm  enough  ;  but  the 
others  seemed  to  me  disagreeably  cold  and 
constrained.  They  were  all  very  tired,  and 
went  early  to  bed,  except  Vyner,  who  sat  up 
with  me  discussing  Horace;  and  Captain 
Heath,  who  was  reading  the  paper. 


TO   FRANK   FORRESTER.  133 

I  retired  to  bed  somewhat  disgusted,  and 
resolved  to  receive  a  letter  which  should  call 
me  up  to  town  on  urgent  business;  I  felt  so 
lonely  in  that  great  house  full  of  uncongenial 
people.  Sleeping  in  a  strange  house  is  always 
rather  unpleasant  to  me.  I  am  bothered  by 
unfauiiliarity  in  familiar  things.  I  could  sleep 
in  a  wigwam  comfortably  enough  ;  but  in  a 
bedroom  which  is  substantially  the  same  as 
all  other  bedrooms,  and  which,  nevertheless, 
wears  an  air  of  strangeness,  I  feel  out  of  my 
assiette  ordinaire.  This  was  peculiarly  so  on 
the  night  I  speak  of,  from  my  unpleasant  im- 
pression of  the  people  I  was  thrown  among. 

It  happened,  however,  that  my  impression 
of  the  people  was  similar  to  my  impression  of 
the  place — at  first  repulsive,  afterwards  attrac- 
tive. What  the  well-lighted  drawing-room 
was  to  the  dining-room,  that  was  the  next 
morning's  hilarity  to  the  over  night's  frigidity. 
Breakfast  was  charming.  Everybody  seemed 
in  high  spirits — the  first  freshness  of  morning 
— and  my  opinion  was  completely  changed. 
You  know  how  intimate  one  becomes  after 
having  spent  a  night  under  the  same  roof:  it 
seems  as  if  you  breakfasted  only  with  old 
friends.  I  felt  myself  at  home ;  and  kept  the 
table  in  a  roar  of  laughter.  This  success 


134  CECIL    CHAMBERLAYNE 

operated  favourably  on  my  own  spirits ;  and 
in  consequence,  I  have  established  myself  as  a 
general  favourite. 

Now  for  my  companions,  Vyner  himself 
promises  to  be  more  of  a  bore  than  I  anti- 
cipated. His  wife  is  very  charming,  and 
seems  to  agree  wonderfully  in  all  my  views, 
which  I,  of  course,  regard  as  a  sign  of  excel- 
lent taste  and  judgment.  The  daughters  I 
have  already  spoken  of.  Captain  Heath  is 
handsome,  gentlemanly,  but  confoundedly 
"  sensible,"  and,  though  a  guardsman,  has  no 
idea  of  "  life."  I  can't  say  I  like  him ;  though 
why,  I  don't  know ;  as  Martial  says, 

Non  amo  te  Sabidi :  nee  possum  dicere  quare ; 
Hoc  tantum  possum  dicere :     Non  amo  te. 

(I  hope  you  remember  enough  Latin  to  un- 
derstand that,  eh,  Frank?  The  truth  is,  I 
charmed  Vyner  yesterday  with  it,  by  quoting 
it  as  the  original  of  "  I  do  not  love  thee,  Dr. 
Fell,"  which  he  quoted  to  me.  He  was  so 
pleased,  that  I  would  wager  he  introduces  it 
into  his  commentary  on  Horace,  which  already 
amounts  to  nearly  three  octavos  !) 

To  return  to  Heath,  I  think  something  of 
my  dislike  may  be  the  mere  re-action  against 
the  immense  liking,  I  almost  said  veneration, 
which  every  one  feels  for  him  here.  They 


TO    FRANK    FORRESTER.  135 

are  always  telling  some  story  of  his  goodness. 
"  Goodness  !"  and  in  a  guardsman  ! 

Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  who  arrived  yester- 
day, Sir  Harry  Johnstone,  and  Tom  Wincot, 
I  need  not  describe  to  you.  But  there  is  a 
young  fellow  named  Lufton  who  ought  to  be 
under  your  hands  ;  he  would  be  an  admirable 
fellow  if  "formed."  To  convey  to  you  his 
stupendous  innocence,  he  told  me  yesterday  at 
billiards,  when  I  asked  him  what  was  his  usual 
stake,  that  "  he  had  never  played  for  money." 
Is  not  this  something  fabulous — a  myth  ?  Let 
me  add,  however,  that  he  had  enough  savoir 
vivre,  to  propose  that  I  should  name  the 
stakes,  as  he  was  quite  willing  to  do  what 
I  did.  That  re-established  him  in  my  opinion. 
He  won  a  pony  from  me,  which  I  am  not 
likely  to  regain,  as  he  plays  decidedly  better 
than  I  do. 

I  must  also  not  forget  George  Maxwell,  a 
saturnine,  stupid,  fanatical  individual,  in  love 
with  Mrs.  Vyner,  or  I  am  vastly  mistaken, 
savagely  jealous  of  every  one  she  notices,  but 
by  no  means  rewarded  by  any  notice  from 
her.  I  can't  tell  whether  she  observes  his 
passion  ;  but  she  certainly  does  not  return  it. 
Nobody  likes  him. 

There  are,  besides,  a  merry  little  widow,  a 


136      CECIL  CHAMBERLAYNE  TO  FORRESTER. 

Mrs.  Broughton,  and  her  niece,  an  inoffensive 
girl  with  a  happy  simpering  visage,  radiant 
with  foolishness. 

This  is  our  party :  rather  mixed,  but  very 
agreeable.  I  can't  tell  you  now  how  we  pass 
our  time,  for  here  am  I  at  the  end  of  my 
paper  and  patience. 

Good-bye,  Frank, 

Ever  yours, 
CECIL. 


ROSE   TO    FANNY   WORSLEY.  137 


CHAPTER  II. 

ROSE   TO    FANNY   WORSLEY. 

NEWS,  my  dearest  Fanny — news  is  an  article 
as  rare  with  us  as  with  the  morning  papers. 
We  see  nobody,  hear  nothing,  do  nothing,  but 
amuse  ourselves  as  we  best  can,  and  that  is  not 
adapted  to  a  letter,  it  would  require  such  end- 
less explanations. 

In  answer  to  your  first  question,  Yes ;  Julius 
is  here,  or  rather,  he  is  with  his  mother  at  the 
Grange,  and  very  frequently  walks  over.  As  to 
his  being  my  slave,  don't  think  it!  He  is 
evidently  not  indifferent  to  me,  but  as  evi- 
dently not  in  love.  The  vainest  of  our  sex 
(are  we  so  vain  ?)  in  my  place  could  not  ima- 
gine him  in  love.  I'm  rather  glad  of  it,  for 
I  certainly  don't  love  him,  and  should  be  sorry 
to  lose  a  friend. 

But  let  me  tell  you  of  another  new  acquain- 


138       ROSE  TO  FANNY  WORSLEY. 

tance  in  the  jeune  premier  line, — a  Mr.  Cecil 
Chamberlayne,  whom  papa  has  invited  here  for 
a  week.  He  is  handsome,  witty,  good-natured, 
and  clever — all  very  excellent  qualities;  but 
there  is  a  levity  about  him  which  somewhat 
disturbs  my  liking  for  him.  I  could  never  fancy 
myself  sentimental  with  him  for  a  moment. 
His  gaiety  makes  me  laugh,  but  does  not, 
somehow,  make  me  gay.  Everybody  sides 
against  me  here,  except  Captain  Heath,  who 
says  he  feels  as  I  do  in  that  respect.  They  all 
swear  by  Mr.  Chamberlayne ;  but,  to  my  taste, 
Julius  St.  John's  gaiety  is  far  more  exhilarating, 
perhaps  because  it  is  tempered  with  a  manly 
seriousness ;  you  feel  that  his  laugh  is  as  hearty 
(in  the  real  primitive  sense  of  the  word)  as  his 
earnestness  is  sincere. 

Violet  is  to  be  home  at  the  end  of  this  week. 
Papa  has  written  for  her,  as  mama  says  that 
she  is  only  being  spoiled  at  my  uncle's.  The 
real  secret  is,  I  believe,  that  mama  has  heard 
how  Violet  speaks  of  her  down  in  Worcestershire, 
and  that  the  character  there  given  of  her  comes 
up  to  London.  Now,  though  Violet  is,  I 
believe,  unjust  to  mama,  yet  people  are  only 
too  willing,  as  mama  says,  to  believe  everything 
ill  of  a  stepmother.  I  fear  Violet  won't  be 
comfortable.  Suppose  Julius  St.  John  should 


ROSE   TO    FANNY   WORSLEY.  139 

fall  in  love  with  her?  It  would  be  a  capital 
match.  They  would  suit  so  well :  I  should 
ke  it  above  all  things. 

I  am  reading  Leopardi's  poems;  they  are 
very  beautiful,  and  very  mournful.  Julius  St. 
John  says  that  they  are  the  finest  productions 
of  modern  Italy.  By  the  way,  though  you 
will  accuse  me  of  filling  my  letter  with  Julius, 
I  must  tell  you  of  something  that  occurred 
apropos  of  Leopardi : — the  first  evening  I  met 
him— it  was  at  Dr.  Whiston's,  and  I  wrote  you  a 
long  account  of  it — he  spoke  to  me  of  Leo- 
pardi, whom  I  had  not  heard  so  highly  praised 
before.  Papa  had  brought  a  copy  with  him 
from  Italy,  and  I  had  looked  into  it  from 
curiosity,  but  finding  it  difficult  to  read,  my 
Italian  being  somewhat  flimsy,  I  took  no  further 
trouble  with  it,  till  Julius  spoke  so  enthusiasti- 
cally about  him.  I  then  set  doggedly  to  work, 
and  mastered  the  poems ;  having  done  so,  I  read 
them  over  again  with  great  pleasure,  and  am, 
now  a  sworn  admirer  of  this  strange  unhappy 
being. 

Well,  one  evening,  shortly  after  we  had  come 
down  here,  Julius  took  up  my  copy  of  Leo- 
pardi, which  happened  to  be  lying  on  the 
table.  It  was  pencilled  all  over.  He  asked 
whose  marks  those  were.  I  told  him  mine. 


140  ROSE   TO    FANNY   WORSLEY. 

"  You  seem  to  have  been  a  careful  reader,"  he 
said.  "Your  praises,"  I  replied,  "taught  me 
to  be." 

He  looked  up  for  a  moment,  to  read  in  one 
full,  rapid  gaze,  the  expression  of  my  counte- 
nance, and  then  dropped  his  eyes  once  more 
upon  the  book,  but  not  before  I  had  noticed 
that  his  cheek  was  flushed.  Whether  in  anger 
or  in  pleasure  1  know  not,  for  his  eyes  are  so 
shadowed  by  his  dark,  straight  eyebrows,  which 
meet  across  the  nose,  that  it  is  only  in  certain 
aspects  you  can  read  what  is  passing  in  them. 
What  there  could  be  in  my  reply  either  to 
anger  or  to  please  him,  I  cannot  guess  ;  but  he 
changed  the  subject,  and  I  could  not  interro- 
gate him,  as  mama  came  up  at  that  moment, 
nor  have  I  dared  since.  All  I  can  say  is,  that 
if  he  was  angry  he  had  quite  forgotten  it ;  and 
if  he  was  pleased  he  is  perfectly  ungrateful. 

This  little  incident  is  all  I  have  to  relate. 
Imagine  what  our  life  must  be  when  that  is  an 
incident;  and  yet,  as  Julius  says,  "it  is  not 
events  but  emotions  which  make  life  impor- 
tant ;  and  events  are  only  prized  inasmuch  as 
they  excite  emotions. 

Your  affectionate  friend, 
ROSE  VYNER. 


ROSE   TO    FANNY   WORSLEY.  141 

P.S. — Now,  don't  you  misinterpret  a  fact  which 
strikes  me  in  reading  this  letter  over,  namely, 
that  one  name  occurs  very  frequently.  It  is 
purely  owing  to  the  want  of  any  subject  to 
write  about.  Don't  imagine  it  otherwise. 


142  CECIL    IS   SMITTEN. 


CHAPTER  III. 

CECIL    IS    SMITTEN. 

MY  DEAR  FRANK. 
YOUR  complaint  respecting  the  omissions  of 
my  letter  was  not  very  generous,  considering 
the  length  of  the  aforesaid  letter.  However,  I 
will  now  tell  you  what  I  didn't  tell  you  then 
— that  there  is  endless  fishing  and  famous 
preserves ;  so  you  may  cultivate  Vyner  with 
perfect  safety,  though  excuse  me  if  I  doubt 
your  success. 

The  hall  is,  as  I  told  you,  formidably  rococo, 
or  rather  moyen  age ;  but  handsome  of  the  kind, 
and  spacious.  The  Italian  terrace  in  front  of 
the  house  has  the  trim  beauty  of  such  things, 
but  is  spoiled  by  a  want  of  "keeping;"  the 
balustrades  are  griffinesque,  and  yet  there  are 
copies  of  the  Greek  statues  in  the  garden  I  "" 

A   rich   embowering   shrubbery   leads  you 


CECIL    IS    SMITTEN.  143 

down  to  the  river,  which  brawls  through  the 
property;  beyond,  on  the  other  side,  there  is  a 
lovely  wood,  which  skirts  the  banks  of  the 
river,  and  affords  a  most  romantic  promenade. 
I  should  have  certainly  been  most  poetically 
touched  the  first  day  I  went  there,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  saucy  merriment  of  that  liveliest 
of  girls,  Rose ;  but  she  drove  all  seriousness 
out  of  me.  I  could  have  kissed  her  ruddy  lips 
to  close  them,  and  put  a  stop  to  her  merciless 
merriment.  I  have  since  visited  the  wood 
alone,  but  one  cannot  be  sentimental  alone — at 
least  I  cannot.  The  river  runs  through  rich 
meadows,  on  which  the  sleek  cattle  browse  in 
philosophic  calmness :  it  forms  an  endless 
source  of  amusement.  I  have  sat  for  hours  in 
the  boat  gently  dropping  down  the  stream, 
lulled  by  the  soft  ripple,  and .  yielding  myself 
to  dreamy  listlessness.  The  broad  leaves  of 
the  water-lily  that  float  upon  the  stream  sup- 
porting the  delicate-shaped  yellow  flower,  and 
the  rich  colours  of  the  luxuriant  loosestrife 
and  other  wild  flowers,  whose  names  I  know 
not,  together  with  the  windings  of  the  river, 
and  its  undulating  meadows  on  one  side,  and 
~L  my-tinted  wood  on  the  other,  make  up  a 
a  icture  of  which  I  cannot  tire. 

But  the  charms  of  this  place  are  nothing  to 


144  CECIL    IS    SMITTEN. 

those  of  one  of  its  inmates,  about  whom  I  will 
now  endeavour  to  convey  my  impressions.  If 
they  are  somewhat  confused,  attribute  it  to  the 
effect  of  an  apparition,  which  has  left  me  very 
little  command  over  my  ideas. 

I  told  you  that  the  youngest  daughter  was 
expected  to  arrive.  I  had  consented  to  pro- 
long my  stay  another  week,  and  was  not  sorry 
to  have  an  opportunity  of  judging  for  myself. 
It  happened  that  one  morning  before  breakfast 
I  was  looking  over  the  paper,  waiting,  with  that 
intolerance  which  only  hungry  men  can  appre- 
ciate, till  the  others  should  descend ;  when  in 
bounded  a  magnificent  Scotch  deer-hound,  who 
sprang  over  the  chairs  and  sofas,  in  a  riotous 
manner,  and  came  up  to  me,  thrusting  his 
shaggy  head  in  my  hand  to  be  caressed. 

"  Down,  Shot,  down  ! "  exclaimed  a  sweetly 
imperative  voice. 

I  looked  up,  and  surely  never  did  mortal 
eyes  behold  a  more  bewitching  apparition.  A 
young  girl  of  more  than  ordinary  height, 
dressed  in  a  blue  riding-habit,  which  set  off  the 
budding  beauty  of  a  graceful  figure,  stood  before 
me.  She  wore  a  black  straw  hat,  whose  broad 
brim  sheltered  her  face  from  the  sun,  and 
which,  with  a  simple  blue  ribband,  made  a  head- 
cu-ess  ten  times  more  picturesque  and  becoming 


CECIL   IS    SMITTEN.  145 

than  the  odious  man's  hat  which  amazons  put 
on ;  from  under  it  escaped  ringlets  of  dark 
brown  hair,  tipped  witk -a~  goWen  Ime.  Her 
brow  was  low,  but  broad — perhaps  too  massive 
for  beauty.  Her  eyes  large,  long,  almond- 
shaped,  and  inconceivably  lustrous — the  sort 
of  eye  which  looks  you  down,  which,  even  if  you 
meet  its  gaze  in  passing,  seems  to  project  such 
indomitable  will  and  energy,  that  involuntarily 
you  avert  your  glance.  I  am  not  easily  stared 
out  of  countenance,  and  am  rather  apt  to  look 
into  women's  eyes,  but  I  find  myself  unable  to 
withstand  Violet's  gaze — for  you  must  have 
already  divined  that  my  apparition  was  Violet 
Vyner.  Do  not,  however,  suppose  that  be- 
cause all  eyes  droop  beneath  the  intolerable 
lustre  of  her  glance,  that  she  is  otherwise 
than  bewitching.  Her  eyes  are  not  fierce ; 
though  doubtless  they  could  be.  It  is  the 
astonishing  energy  and  imperious  will  which 
look  out  at  you,  and  make  you  feel  your 
inferiority.  And  this  effect  is  heightened  by 
a  certain  impetuous  haughtiness  of  demeanour 
which  I  never  observed  before.  Haughtiness 
generally  implies  coldness,  reserve,  restraint. 
But  in  Violet,  although  the  haughtiness  is 
unmistakeable,  the  fire  and  passion  are  still 
more  so.  With  the  airs  and  carriage  of  the 

VOL.    I.  L 


146  CECIL-  IS    SMITTEN. 

most  imperial  of  her  sex,  she  unites  an  appear- 
ance of  abandon,  of  impetuosity,  of  lofty  pas- 
sion, which  belongs  more  to  the  southern 
women  than  to  any  I  have  before  seen  in 
England.  To  complete  my  feeble  sketch,  let 
me  add  that  her  nose  is  a  trifle  too  large  and 
aquiline,  her  mouth  also  too  large,  though 
handsomely  cut,  her  complexion  of  that  lumi- 
nous brown  which  Titian  so  well  knew  how 
to  paint,  and  the  form  of  ner  face  a  perfect 
oval.  Handsomer  women  may  be  seen  every 
day  in  the  park,  or  at  the  opera ;  but  a  woman 
with  more  character  in  her  face — a  woman 
more  irresistibly  fascinating,  I  never  saw. 
Critically,  there  are  many  defects  ;  but,  taken 
in  the  ensemble,  they  only  seem  to  heighten 
the  one  effect  of  a  queenly  beauty,  half  sad? 
half  voluptuous. 

I  rose  as  she  entered,  but  was  so  absorbed 
by  her  beauty  that  I  stood  gaping  at  her  like 
a  cockney  at  a  covey  of  partridges,  suddenly 
whirring  up  before  him. 

She  bowed  quietly,  I  thought  haughtily, 
and  did  not  even  pay  me  the  compliment  of  a 
little  embarrassment.  I  recovered  from  my 
surprise,  and  ventured  on  a  commonplace 
about  the  weather.  She  had  already  been  out 
for  a  morning  scamper ;  and  we  soon  got  upon 


CECIL   IS    SMITTEN.  147 

the  subject  of  horses  and  hunting,  which  she 
understood  a  great  deal  better  than  I  did. 
Her  attention  was,  however,  soon  diverted  to 
her  dog. 

"  Down,  Shot ;  down,  sir !  Do  you  hear 
me  ?  Down ! "  she  said. 

The  hound  was  at  this  moment  resting  his 
front  paws  on  the  table,  and  taking  an  in- 
quiring survey  of  the  books  and  flowers  on  it. 
Disregarding  the  command  of  his  mistress,  he 
continued  to  twitch  his  nose  interrogatively, 
till  a  smart  cut  from  the  riding  whip  she  held 
in  her  hand,  made  him  spring  away  with  a 
howl ;  and  then,  obedient  to  a  gesture  of  com- 
mand, he  came  and  crouched  at  her  feet. 

This  little  incident  disagreeably  affected  me. 
I  am  rather  tender-hearted,  and  particularly 
fond  of  dogs ;  so  that  to  see  one  beaten  by 
anybody  is  extremely  unpleasant  to  me,  but  by 
a  woman,  a  young  and  lovely  woman,  it  is 
odious.  Besides,  I  thought  the  punishment 
needlessly  severe.  She  seemed  quite  uncon- 
scious of  having  done  anything  out  of  the  way, 
and  continued  a  lively  conversation  with  me 
on  dogs  and  animals  in  general,  all  the  time 
caressing  Shot,  who  remained  at  her  side; 
and  in  this  conversation  displaying  a  love 

L  2 


148  CECIL   IS   SMITTEN. 

for  animals,  which  rendered  her  recent  act 
of  severity  more  wanton  in  my  eyes. 

I  have  since  found  out  that  she  is  anything 
but  cruel ;  but  upon  the  principle  of  spare  the 
rod  and  spoil  the  dog,  she  exacts  implicit 
obedience.  It  gives  her  as  much  pain  to  cor- 
rect her  animals  as  it  does  a  mother  to  punish 
her  children;  but  like  a  courageous  mother, 
she  knows  it  is  to  save  them  from  more  pain 
and  sorrow,  and,  therefore,  unhesitatingly 
punishes  them. 

To  tell  you  that  I  am  fast  falling  over  head 
and  ears  in  love  with  this  adorable  creature, 
will  be  only  to  tell  you  what  my  description 
must  have  betrayed.  To  tell  you  that  she 
seems  no  less  inclined  to  follow  my  example 
will  be  more  like  news.  We  generally  ride 
together ;  we  sing  duets,  and  our  voices  har- 
monize charmingly  ;  in  a  word,  young  Lufton 
has  begun  to  joke  me  about  her. 

Unfortunately  my  visit  draws  to  a  close,  and 
unless  I  can  make  a  tolerably  deep  impression 
before  I  leave,  she  will  have  forgotten  me  by 
next  season.  She  is  only  sixteen ;  but  to  look 
at  her  you  would  say  she  was  twenty  ;  and  to 
talk  to  her  you  would  say,  much  more.  She 
is  one  of  the  precocious,  and  has  been  bred  up 


CECIL    IS    SMITTEN.  14£f 

in  a  queer  way.     Adieu !     We  shall  meet  at 
the  club  next  week. 

P.  S. — I  open  this  to  tell  you  that  they  will 
not  part  with  me  here,  and  that  I  have 
promised  to  remain  till  the  shooting  begins, 
though  I  told  them  I  had  no  longer  any  plea- 
sure in  shooting.  But  I  was  too  happy  for 
any  excuse  to  remain  under  the  same  roof 
with  the  enchanting  Violet. 


150  CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CECIL     EXHIBITS     HIMSELF. 

THE  three  letters,  just  given,  will  save  me  a 
great  deal  of  explanation  and  description ; 
and,  as  the  horses  are  at  the  door,  we  have 
no  time  to  waste. 

Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  Sir  Harry  Johnstone, 
young  Lufton,  Cecil,  and  Violet  are  preparing 
to  ride  out,  and  afterwards  to  lunch  at  the 
Grange. 

Cecil  rode  remarkably  well,  and  was  proud 
of  it ;  besides,  lie  looked  handsomer  on  horse- 
back, as  then  his  head  and  bust  were  seen  to 
full  advantage,  of  which  he  was  also  aware ; 
and  Violet,  who  had  of  late  been  accustomed 
to  follow  the  hounds,  and  spend  the  greater 
part  of  every  day  on  horseback,  looked  upon 
him  with  fresh  admiration,  as  she  marked  the 
graceful  mastery  of  his  bearing.  With  a  more 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  151 

than  womanly  contempt  for  effeminate  men, 
she  had  at  first  imagined  Cecil  one,  from  the 
delicacy  and  dapperness  she  noticed  in  him. 
But  finding  that  he  was  an  excellent  shot 
with  the  rifle,  that  he  even  excelled  her  with 
pistols,  that  he  fenced  well,  and  rode  boldly, 
she  gave  him  her  esteem, — and  was  nearly 
giving  him  her  heart ;  but  that  was  not  gone 
as  yet.  She  was  charmed  with  Cecil's  manner 
— she  admired  him,  and  saw  his  admiration  for 
her ;  but  she  loved  him  not  as  yet,  however 
fast  she  might  be  galloping  on  the  road  to  it. 

Off  they  started,  Shot  barking  and  leaping 
up  at  the  nose  of  his  playfellow,  Violet's  bay 
mare,  Jessy,  while  a  sedater  hound  trotted 
slowly  behind.  Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  Sir 
Harry,  and  Lufton  rode  abreast,  discussing 
the  proposition  which  had  just  been  started, 
of  getting  up  private  theatricals  at  the  hall. 
Violet  and  Cecil  followed,  talking  of  favourite 
books  and  favourite  composers,  comparing  sen- 
timents, and  looking  into  each  other's  hand- 
some faces,  suffused  with  the  bright  flush  of 
excitement. 

"  Here  we  are  at  the  Grange,"  said  Violet, 
as  they  cantered  within  sight  of  the  lodge 
gates. 

"Alas,  yes  !"  replied  Cecil. 


152       CECIL  EXHIBITS  HIMSELF. 

He  sighed  at  the  thought  of  his  delicious 
tete-a-tete  being  broken  up;  and,  though  he 
consoled  himself  with  the  idea  that,  since  he 
was  to  remain  at  the  hall,  many  other  oppor- 
tunities must  occur,  yet  he  knew  by  experience 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  the  repetition 
of  a  scene  in  which  emotion  plays  the  prin- 
cipal part.  You  cannot  command  such  thiugs. 
They  spring  out  of  the  moment.  They  are 
dependent  upon  a  thousand  circumstances, 
over  which  you  have  no  control.  The  mood 
of  mind,  the  state  of  the  atmosphere,  the 
accident  of  association,  all  concur  in  investing 
some  ordinary  occasion  with  a  magic  charm, 
which  may  never  be  felt  again.  "  I  was  a 
fool  not  to  have  declared  myself.  She  would 
certainly  have  accepted  me,"  he  said  to  him- 
self, as  he  dismounted,  and  passed  into  the 
drawing-room,  where  he  found  Mrs.  St.  John, 
Julius,  the  clergyman's  wife,  and  Marmaduke 
Ashley,  who  had  just  come  down  on  a  visit 
at  the  Grange.  Maxwell,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Meredith  Vyner  arrived  shortly  afterwards,  and 
the  whole  party  sat  down  to  a  merry  luncheon. 

"  I  'm  delighted  to  learn  that  you  are  going 
to  prolong  your  stay  down  here,  Mr.  Chara- 
berlayne,"  said  Julius  St.  John ;  "  and  hope 
you  will  not  confine  your  shooting  to  Wyton. 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  153 

The  Grange,  they  tell  me,  is  famous  for  its 
game." 

"  You  are  very  kind,"  replied  Cecil ;  "  but 
I  shall  scarcely  avail  myself  of  your  offer.  I 
am  no  sportsman." 

•Violet,  turning  suddenly  round  upon  him, 
with  a  look  of  incredulity,  said, — 

"  No  sportsman  ? — and  such  an  excellent 
shot ! " 

"  Don't  confess  it  before  her,"  said  Vyner, 
laughing ;  "  or  you  will  be  lost  in  her  esti- 
mation. She  is  a  true  descendant  of  Diana ; 
and,  like  her  mythic  ancestress, — 

Saevis  inimica  Virgo 
Belluis     .     .     .     . " 

"  I  'm  grieved,  indeed  ! "  replied  Cecil ;  "  but 
treat  me  as  a  cockney  ;  shower  contempt  upon 
me  for  the  confession  ;  but,  the  truth  is,  I  never 
found  much  pleasure  in  any  sport,  except  hunt- 
ing ;  and  the  little  pleasure  I  used  to  find  in 
shooting  was  destroyed  five  years  ago." 

"  How  was  that  ?  " 

"  The  anecdote  is  almost  childish,  but  I  am 
not  such  a  child  as  to  be  ashamed  of  relating 
it.  I  was  one  day  rambling  over  the  wood  at 
Rushfield  Park,  with  my  rifle  in  my  hand 
tired  of  shooting  at  a  mark.  There  started  a 
hare  at  a  tempting  distance  from  me,  I  fired. 


154  CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

A  slight  appearance  of  ruffled  fur  alone  told 
me  that  he^as  hit.  He  ran  leisurely  away, 
and  described  a  circle  round  me,  till  approach- 
ing within  a  few  paces  he  lay  meekly  down, 
and  died.  I  know  not  wherefore,  but  the  death 
of  this  hare  was  indescribably  touching  to  me. 
It  was  not  the  mere  death :  I  had  killed  hun- 
dreds before,  and  often  had  to  despatch  by  a 
blow  those  only  wounded.  But  this  one  had 
died  so  meekly,  without  a  cry,  without  a 
struggle,  and  had  come  to  die  so  piteously  at 
the  feet  of  him  who  had  shot  it,  that  I  took 
a  sudden  disgust  to  the  sport,  and  have  never 
fired  a  gun  since  at  either  hare  or  partridge." 

There  was  a  slight  pause.  The  emotion  of 
the  speaker  communicated  itself  to  the  audience, 
and  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner,  with  tears  in  her 
eyes,  declared,  that  for  her  part  she  so  well 
understood  what  his  feelings  must  have  been, 
that  she  must  have  hated  him  (hated  was  said 
with  the  prettiest  accent  in  the  world),  if  he 
had  not  relinquished  shooting  on  the  spot. 

Violet  would  have  said  the  same,  but  her 
mother  having  volunteered  the  observation, 
closed  her  mouth.  She  really  felt  what  her 
mother  only  spoke ;  but  the  intuitive  know- 
ledge of  her  mother's  insincerity — the  thorough 
appreciation  of  the  tear  which  so  sentimentally 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  155 

sparkled  on  that  mother's  eyelid — made  her 
dread  lest  any  expression  of  her  own  senti- 
ments should  be  confounded  with  such  affec- 
tation, and  she  was  silent. 

Cecil  was  hurt  at  her  silence.  The  more 
so  as  she  did  not  even  look  at  him,  but  kept 
her  eyes  fixed  upon  her  plate. 

Meredith  Vyner,  who  had  been  vainly  beat- 
ing his  brains  for  a  pat  quotation,  now  gave  up 
the  attempt  and  said, — 

"But  then,  my  dear,  you  have  so  much 
sensibility!  Why,  I  vow  if  the  story  hasn't 
brought  tears  into  her  eyes — 

Humor  et  in  genas 
Furtim  labitur. 

Certainly,  there  never  was  a  more  tender- 
hearted creature — nor  one  shrinking  so  much 
from  the  infliction  of  even  the  smallest  pain." 

Vyner,  as  he  finished  his  sentence,  turned 
aside  his  head  to  fill  his  nose  with  a  pinch  of 
snuff  adequate  to  the  occasion — as  if  it  was 
only  in  some  vociferous  demonstration  of  the 
kind  that  he  could  supply  eloquence  capable 
of  properly  setting  forth  his  wife's  sensibility. 

At  the  mention  of  her  tender-heartedness, 
both  Marmaduke  and  Violet,  involuntarily 
looked  at  her,  and  as  they  withdrew  their 
eyes,  their  gaze  met.  No  words  can  translate 


156  CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

the  language  which  passed  in  that  gaze :  it 
was  but  a  second  in  duration,  and  yet  in  that 
second  each  soul  was  laid  bare  to  the  eyes  of 
each.  The  ironical  smile  which  had  stolen  over 
their  eyes  changed,  like  the  glancing  hues  on  a 
dove's  neck,  from  irony  to  surprise,  from  sur- 
prise to  mutual  assent,  from  assent  to  superb 
contempt.  Marmaduke  and  Violet  had  never 
met  before,  yet  in  that  one  glance  each  said  to 
the  other,  "  So,  you  know  this  woman !  You 
appreciate  her  sincerity !  You  know  what  a 
cruel  hypocrite  she  is!" 

Mrs.  Vyner  did  not  observe  that  look.  She 
had  felt  Marmaduke's  eyes  were  upon  her, 
and  affecting  not  to  know  it,  threw  an  extra 
expression  of  sensibility  into  her  face. 

When  Cecil  fairly  caught  a  sight  of  Violet's 
face,  he  saw  on  it  the  last  faint  traces  of  that 
contempt  which  she  had  expressed  for  her 
mother,  but  which  he  attributed  to  her  unfe- 
minine  delight  in  field-sports,  and  her  con- 
tempt for  his  sensibility. 

He  was  glad  when  luncheon  was  concluded, 
and  the  party  rose  to  ramble  about  the  grounds. 
As  they  were  walking  through  the  garden,  he 
managed  to  bring  up  the  subject,  and  frankly 
asked  her  if  she  did  not  feel  something  like 
disdain  at  his  chicken-heartedness. 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  157 

"  Disdain ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  how  could 
you  imagine  it  ?  Knowing  you  to  be  so  little 
effeminate  that  it  could  not  spring  but  from  a 
kind  and  affectionate  nature,  I  assure  you  I  look 
upon  it  as  the  very  best  feather  you  have  stuck 
in  your  cap— at  least  in  my  presence.  I  have 
only  contempt  for  the  affectation  of  sensibility.3' 

"  It  was  what  your  father  said  " 

"  My  poor  father  understands  me  about  as 
little  as  he  understands  mama.  Less  he  could 
not.  Fond  as  I  am  of  hunting  and  every- 
thing like  exercise  in  the  open  air,  I  have 
seen  too  much  of  the  mere  Nirnrods  not  to 
value  them  at  their  just  ratio.  Good  in  the 
field :  detestable  everywhere  else." 

"  I  'm  delighted  to  hear  you  say  it." 

"  I  must  confess  to  prizing  manliness  so  high, 
that  I  prefer  even  brutality  to  cowardice. 
There  is  nothing  to  me  so  contemptible  in  a 
man  or  woman  as  moral  weakness,  and  there- 
fore I  prefer  even  the  outrages  of  strength  to 
the  questionable  virtues  of  a  weak,  yielding, 
coddling  mind." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  the  questionable 
virtues  of  such  a  mind  ?"  he  asked. 

"  They  are  questionable,  because  not  stable : 
the  ground  from  which  they  spring  being 
treacherous.  A  man  who  is  weak  will  yield 


158  CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

to  good  arguments  ;  but  he  will  also  yield  to 
bad  arguments ;  and  he  will,  moreover,  yield 
against  his  conviction.  A  man  who  is  timid 
will  be  cruel  out  of  his  very  timidity,  for  there 
is  nothing  so  cruel  as  cowardice." 

By  this  time  they  had  left  the  garden,  and 
joined  the  others,  who  had  disposed  them- 
selves in  groups,  which  permitted  their  tttc-d- 
tete  to  continue.  Meredith  Vyner,  Mrs.  St. 
John,  and  the  clergyman's  wife  were  in  ad- 
vance. Mrs.  Langley  Turner  and  young 
Lufton  followed,  conning  over  London  ac- 
quaintance and  London  gossip.  Marmaduke, 
Sir  Harry,  and  Mrs.  Vyner  were  very  lively, 
talking  on  an  infinite  variety  of  topics — Mrs. 
Vyner  making  herself  excessively  engaging  to 
Marmaduke,  whom  she  had  not  seen  since 
that  Sunday  night  when  his  last  words  had 
been  so  contemptuous,  his  look  so  strange  and 
voluptuous.  She  did  not  doubt  that  the  great 
motive  of  his  visit  at  the  Grange  was  to  put 
his  threat  of  vengeance  in  execution  ;  and  de- 
termined either  to  soften  him,  or  to  learn  his 
plans,  the  better  to  combat  them. 

George  Maxwell  walked  behind  them, 
scowling. 

Julius  remained  in  doors;  so  Violet  and 
Cecil  had  only  to  lag  a  little  behind,  to  enjoy 


CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  159 

a  perfect  tete-a-tfae.  Shot  walked  gravely  at 
their  heels. 

The  ramble  about  the  grounds  lasted  all  the 
afternoon.  There  only  occurred  one  incident 
worth  relating,  as  bearing  upon  the  fortunes 
of  two  of  the  actors. 

Cecil  and  Violet,  in  stopping  to  pick  many 
flowers,  had  been  left  so  far  behind  the  others, 
that  they  determined  to  take  a  shorter  cut  to 
the  house  through  a  meadow  lying  alongside 
of  the  shrubbery.  They  had  not  gone  many 
steps  across  the  meadow  before  a  bull  seemed 
to  resent  their  intrusion.  He  began  tearing 
up  the  ground,  and  tossing  about  his  head  in 
anger. 

"  I  don't  like  the  look  of  that  animal,"  said 
Cecil.  "  Let  us  return." 

She  only  laughed,  and  said  : — 

"  Return  !  No,  no.  He  won't  interfere 
with  us.  Besides,  when  you  live  in  the 
country  you  must  take  your  choice,  either 
never  to  enter  a  field  where  there  are  cattle, 
or  never  to  turn  aside  from  your  path,  should 
the  field  be  full  of  bulls.  I  made  my  choice 
long  ago." 

This  was  said  with  a  sort  of  mock  heroic 
air,  which  quite  set  Cecil's  misgivings  aside. 
He  thought  she  must  certainly  be  perfectly 


160  CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

aware  the  bull  was  harmless,  or  she  would  not 
have  spoken  in  that  tone ;  and  above  all, 
would  not  have  so  completely  disregarded 
what  seemed  to  him  rather  formidable  de- 
monstrations on  the  part  of  the  animal.  They 
continued,  therefore,  to  walk  leisurely  along 
the  meadow,  the  bull  bellowing  at  them,  and 
following  at  a  little  distance.  He  was  evi- 
dently lashing  himself  into  the  stupid  rage 
peculiar  to  his  kind,  and  Shot  showed  con- 
siderable alarm. 

"  For  God's  sake,  Miss  Vyner  !  let  us  away 
from  this,"  said  Cecil,  agitated. 

"He  doesn't  like  Shot's  appearance  here," 
she  calmly  replied,  as  the  dog  slunk  through 
the  iron  hurdles  which  fenced  off  the  shrubbery. 

She  turned  round  to  watch  the  bull,  and  her 
heart  beat  as  she  saw  him  close  his  dull  fierce 
eye — the  certain  sign  that  he  was  about  to 
make  a  rush. 

Cecil  saw  it  too,  and  placing  his  hand  upon 
the  iron  hurdle,  vaulted  on  the  other  side, 
obeying  the  rapid  suggestion  of  danger  as 
quickly  as  it  was  suggested. 

No  sooner  was  his  own  safety  accomplished, 
than  almost  in  the  same  instant  that  his  feet 
touched  the  ground,  the  defenceless  position 
of  Violet  rushed  horribly  across  his  mind. 


CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  161 

"  Good  God !  "  he  said  to  himself;  "  what 
have  I  done?  How  can  I  ever  explain 
this?" 

He  vaulted  back  again  to  rush  to  her  suc- 
cour ;  but  he  was  too  late.  His  hesitation  had 
not  lasted  two  seconds,  but  they  were  two 
irrevocable  seconds ;  during  which  Violet,  partly 
out  of  bravado  and  contempt  for  the  cowardice 
of  her  lover,  and  partly  out  of  that  virile 
energy  and  promptitude  which  on  all  occa- 
sions made  her  front  the  danger  and  subdue  it, 
sprang  forwards  at  the  animal  about  to  rush, 
and  with  her  riding-whip  cut  him  sharply 
twice  across  the  nose.  Startled  by  this  attack, 
and  stinging  with  acute  pain — the  nose  being 
his  most  sensitive  part — the  brute  ran  off 
bellowing,  tail  in  air. 

He  had  already  relinquished  the  fight  when 
Cecil  came  up.  The  coincidence  was  cruel. 
He  felt  it  so.  Violet,  pale  and  trembling, 
passed  her  hand  across  her  brow,  but  turning 
from  Cecil,  called  to  her  dog. 

l(  Shot !  Shot !  come  here,  you  foolish  fellow. 
He  won't  hurt  you." 

This  speech  was  crushing.  Cecil  felt  that 
he  had  slunk  away  from  danger  like  the  dog, 
and  that  Violet's  words  were  levelled  at  him. 
Never  was  man  placed  in  a  more  humiliating 

VOL.    I.  M 


162  CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

position.  To  have  left  a  young  girl  to  shift  for 
herself  on  such  an  occasion,  and  to  see  her 
vanquish  the  enemy  in  his  presence  ;  to  appear 
before  a  brave  girl  as  a  despicable  coward,  and 
to  feel  that  he  could  not  by  any  means  explain 
his  action,  except  to  make  himself  more  odious  ; 
for  if  he  were  not  himself  too  terrified  to  face 
the  danger,  what  utter  selfishness  would  it 
appear  for  him  to  have  so  secured  his  own 
safety ! 

Cecil  felt  the  difficulty  of  his  position,  and 
that  chained  his  tongue.  Violet,  who  was 
suffering  morally  as  well  as  physically,  was 
also  unable  to  speak.  The  shock  given  to  her 
frame  by  the  recent  peril  was  in  itself  con- 
siderable ;  and  she  trembled  now  it  was  past, 
almost  as  much  as  another  would  have  trem- 
bled at  the  moment.  But,  perhaps,  the  moral 
shock  was  as  great.  She  had  begun  to  con- 
sider Cecil  in  the  light  of  a  lover,  and  -was 
almost  in  love  with  him  herself.  What  she 
had  just  witnessed  turned  all  her  feelings 
against  him.  Deep  and  bitter  scorn  uprooted 
all  her  previous  regard,  and  she  was  angry 
with  herself  for  having  ever  thought  of  him 
kindly. 

They  joined  the  rest  of  the  party,  without 
uttering  a  word.  "  My  dear  Violet,"  exclaimed 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  163 

Mrs.  Vyner,   "  how   pale    you   look !      Has 
anything  happened  ?     Are  you  ill  ?  " 

Cecil's  temples  throbbed  fearfully.  He  ex- 
pected to  hear  himself  exposed  before  them 
all,  and  was  trying  to  muster  courage  to 
endure  either  their  scorn,  or  Violet's  sar- 
castic irony  in  her  description.  She  only 
said, — 

"Oh,  nothing;  only  a  little  fright.  There 
was  a  bull  in  the  meadow  who  took  offence 
at  Shot,  and  began  to  threaten  us.  It  is 
very  foolish  to  be  so  agitated;  but  I  can't 
help  it." 

"  Very  natural,  too,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  St. 
John.  "  Come  and  let  me  give  you  a  glass  of 
wine  :  that  will  restore  you." 

"  No,  thank  you,"  she  replied;  "it's  not 
worth  making  a  fuss  about.  It  will  go  off 
in  a  minute  or  two.  Well,  Mrs.  Langley 
Turner,  have  you  settled  anything  about  the 
theatricals?" 

"  Settled  nothing,  my  dear,  but  projected  an 
immense  deal.  Let  us  lay  our  heads  together 
a  little." 

Mrs.  Langley  Turner  twined  her  arm  round 
Violet's  waist,  and  moved  away  with  her. 

Cecil  was  intent  upon  the  structure  of  a 
dahlia. 

M2 


164  CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

Nothing  more  was  said  on  the  subject  of 
the  fright;  and  amidst  his  poignant  sense  of 
shame,  there  was  a  feeling  of  grateful  reve- 
rence to  Violet  for  having  spared  him.  He 
knew  her  well  enough  to  be  certain  that,  as 
she  had  not  revealed  his  conduct  then,  she 
would  not  whisper  it  in  private.  He  knew 
her  capable  of  crushing  him  in  her  scorn  by 
some  epigram,  such  as  she  had  uttered  in  the 
meadow,  but  incapable  of  a  spiteful  inuendo, 
or  sarcastic  narration,  in  private. 

Nevertheless,  she  knew  it.  How  could  he 
again  face  her  ?  How  could  he  dwell  under 
the  same  roof  with  her  ?  He  would  not.  He 
would  set  off  on  the  morrow.  He  would 
invent  some  pretext ;  anything,  so  that  he  had 
not  to  encounter  the  scorn  of  those  haughty 
features. 

The  ride  home  was  a  painful  contrast  to 
the  setting  out;  at  least  for  the  two  lovers. 
The  rest  were  as  gay  and  chatty  as  before ; 
the  horses  pranced,  and  shook  their  heads  ; 
Shot  leaped  up  at  Jessy's  nose,  and  the  se- 
dater  hound  trotted  calmly  behind.  The  ring 
of  laughter,  the  clatter  of  hoofs,  and  the  bark- 
ing of  Shot,  only  made  Cecil  more  conscious 
of  the  change.  He  rode  on  in  sullen  silence. 
Violet  had  taken  her  mother's  place  in  the 


CECIL    EXHIBITS    HIMSELF.  165 

carriage,    not    feeling    quite    recovered :    her 
mother  mounted  Jessy. 

It  would  fill  a  volume  to  tell  all  that  passed 
in  the  minds  of  Violet  and  Cecil  during  that 
ride.  Her  thoughts  were  all  thoughts  of  un- 
utterable scorn ;  his  thoughts  were  of  over- 
whelming humiliation.  There  was  an  oppres- 
sive, moody,  suffocating  sense  of  remorse  and 
rage  weighing  down  his  spirits.  He  cursed 
himself  for  that  unreflecting  action  as  deeply, 
perhaps  more  deeply,  than  if  he  had  murdered 
a  man.  In  his  impotent  rage,  he  asked  him- 
self how  it  was  that  he  had  so  utterly  forgotten 
her  to  think  solely  of  himself;  and  cursed  his 
ill  fortune  that  had  placed  the  fence  so  close 
to  him.  Had  it  been  only  half  a  dozen  paces 
removed,  he  should  have  thought  of  her  be- 
fore reaching  it,  and  then  he  could  have  besn 
spared  this  galling  shame. 

Violet  tried  to   find   excuses  for  him,  bu 
could  not.     As  he  rode  past,  rapt  in  gloomy 
thought,  crest-fallen,  shame-stricken,  she  won- 
dered that  she  had  ever  thought  him  handsome. 
The  scales  had  fallen  from  her  eyes. 

Who  has  not  experienced  some  such  revul- 
sion of  feeling  ?  Who  has  not  looked  with 
astonishment  upon  some  delusion,  and  asked 
himself,  "  Was  it,  then,  really  so  ?  Was  this 


166  CECIL   EXHIBITS    HIMSELF. 

the  person  I  believed  so  great  and  good  ? " 
Alas  !  no ;  not  this,  but  another.  It  was  your 
ideal  that  you  loved,  and  mistook  for  the 
reality.  Seen  in  the  bright  colours  of  your 
fancy,  that  man  appeared  admirable  whom 
now  you  see  to  be  contemptible. 

The  other  day  I  took  up  a  common  pebble 
from  the  shore ;  washed  by  the  advancing 
waves,  and  glittering  in  the  summer  sun,  it 
looked  like  a  gem.  I  carried  it  home ;  arrived 
there,  I  took  it  from  my  pocket:  the  peb- 
ble was  dry,  its  splendour  had  vanished,  and 
I  held  it  for  what  it  was — a  pebble. 

Such  is  life,  with  and  without  its  illusions. 


A   TRAIT    OF   JULIUS    ST.   JOHX.  167 


CHAPTER  V. 

A  TRAIT    OF   JULIUS    ST.   JOHN. 

As  Cecil  was  dressing  for  dinner  that  day,  he 
asked  himself  whether  he  really  loved  Violet ; 
the  answer  was  a  decided  negative.  He  had 
loved  her  till  that  afternoon:  but  that  one 
fatal  incident  as  completely  turned  his  love 
into  dislike,  as  it  had  turned  Violet's  into  scorn. 
He  disliked  her,  as  we  dislike  those  who  have 
humiliated  us,  or  who  have  witnessed  some 
action  which  we  know  must  appear  contemp- 
tible in  their  eyes,  but  which  we  feel  is  not 
really  so  contemptible.  He  resented  her 
superior  courage ;  called  her  coarse  and  un- 
womanly, reckless  and  cruel.  He  remem- 
bered her  beating  Shot  on  the  morning  of 
their  first  interview,  and  it  now  seemed  to 
him,  as  then,  an  act  of  wanton  severity.  He 
remembered  what  her  father  and  mother  said 


168  A  TRAIT   OF   JULIUS   ST.   JOHN. 

of  her  temper.  They  were  right ;  she  was  a 
devil ! 

He  went  down  to  dinner  quite  satisfied 
that  she  was  not  at  all  the  woman  he  should 
choose. 

She  was  seated  on  the  sofa,  talking  to  Mrs. 
Broughton,  and  caressing  the  head  of  her 
favourite  Shot.  Marmaduke  stood  by  her 
side,  gazing  enraptured  upon  her  beauty. 

Never  was  there  a  more  adorably  imperial 
creature  than  Violet.  If  in  her  riding  habit, 
the  prompt  decision  and  energy  of  her  manner 
conveyed  the  impression  of  her  being  some- 
what masculine  ;  directly  she  doifed  it  for  the 
dress  of  her  sex,  she  became  at  once  a  lovely, 
loveable  woman. 

I  have  a  particular  distaste  to  masculine 
women,  and  am  therefore  anxious  that  you 
should  not  imagine  Violet  one.  She  had, 
indeed,  the  virile  energy  and  strength  of  will, 
which  nature  seems  to  have  appointed  to  our 
sex ;  but  all,  who  had  any  penetration,  at 
once  acknowledged  that  she  was  exquisitely 
feminine.  Her  manner  had  such  grace, 
dignity,  softness,  and  lovingness,  tempering 
its  energy  and  independence.  She  had  gran- 
deur without  hardness,  and  gentleness  without 
weakness.  Her  murderous  eyes,  whose  flash- 


A   TRAIT   OF    JULIUS    ST.   JOHN.  169 

ing  beauty  few  could  withstand  —  there  was 
something  domineering  in  their  splendour  and 
fulness  of  life — had,  at  the  same  time,  a  certain 
tenderness,  the  effect  of  which  I  know  not 
how  better  to  describe,  than  in  the  bold  feli- 
citous comparison  used  by  Goethe's  mother, 
when  she  wrote  to  Bettina  thus :  "  a  violoncello 
was  played,  and  I  thought  of  thee  ;  it  sounded 
so  exactly  like  thy  brown  eyes." 

I  dwell  with  some  gusto  on  the  beauty  of 
this  creature ;  she  was  so  beautiful !  Majesty 
generally  implies  a  certain  stiffness :  dignified 
women  are  detestable;  but  there  was  such 
majesty  in  Violet — such  commanding  grace — 
accompanied  by  such  soft,  winning  manners, 
that,  in  the  midst  of  the  sort  of  awe  she 
inspired,  you  felt  a  yearning  towards  her. 
Firenzuola  would  have  said  of  her,  and  said 
truly,  that  "getta  quasi  un  odor  di  regina," 
and  yet,  wifhal,  no  one  was  more  simple  and 
womanly. 

As  Cecil  entered  the  room,  he  just  caught 
this  conclusion  of  Violet's  speech : — 

"  Besides,  had  it  come  to  the  worst — had 
the  bull  made  his  rush,  I  was  in  very  good 
hands.  Mr.  Chamberlayne  and  Shot  were  with 
me." 

This  was  uttered  before  she  saw  Cecil.     She 


170  A   TRAIT   OF  JULIUS   ST.  JOHN. 

coloured  slightly  as  he  came  in,  but  continued 
her  conversation  in  an  unaltered  tone.  He 
felt  no  gratitude  to  her  for  sparing  him,  as,  by 
this  account  of  the  affair,  it  was  evidently  her 
intention  of  doing ;  his  self-love  was  so  deeply 
wounded,  that  he  only  perceived  the  covert 
sarcasm  of  again  coupling  him  with  Shot  It 
made  him  congratulate  himself  on  being  no 
longer  in  danger  of  offering  her  his  hand. 

"  What  a  wife  ! "  he  mentally  exclaimed,  as 
he  walked  up  to  Rose  and  Julius,  and  broke 
in  upon  their  t&e-a-tite,  for  which  neither 
thanked  him. 

At  dinner  he  sat  between  Mrs.  Broughton 
and  her  niece,  who,  regarding  him  as  a  wif, 
giggled  at  whatever  he  said.  He  was  in 
high  spirits.  His  gaiety  was  forced,  indeed, 
but  it  inspired  some  brilliant  things,  which  I 
do  not  chronicle  here  for  two  reasons.  First, 
they  had  no  influence  whatever  on  subsequent 
events.  Secondly,  very  few  repartees  bear 
transplantation ;  they  have  an  apropos  which 
gives  them  their  zest,  and  are  singularly  tame 
without  it. 

"  By  the  way,  Mr.  St  John,  Wincot  has  a 
mysterious  story  about  you  which  ought  to  be 
cleared  up." 

"Pray,  what  is  it?" 


A   TRAIT   OF   JULIUS   ST.   JOHN.  171 

"  Oh  !  something  impossible,  grotesque,  in- 
conceivable, but  true  ;  at  least,  he  swears  to  it," 
said  Cecil. 

"  Let 's  hear  it,"  said  Mrs.  Langley  Turner. 

"  By  all  means,"  added  Mrs.  Broughton. 

"  By  all  means,"  echoed  Julius.  "  I  find 
myself  the  hero  of  a  romance  before  I  was 
aware  of  it." 

All  eyes  were  turned  upon  Tom  Wincot. 

He  was  not  averse  to  be  looked  at,  so  neither 
blushed,  nor  let  fall  the  glass  suspended  to 
his  eye. 

Wincot  is  young,  good-looking,  well- 
dressed  ;  rides  well,  waltzes  well ;  gains  his 
livelihood  at  whist  and  ecarte ;  pays  debts  of 
honour ;  has  no  ideas  ;  knows  nothing  beyond 
the  sphere  of  a  club  or  a  drawing-room,  and 
has  no  power  over  the  consonant  r, 

"  I  consider  this  vewy  tw&itewous"  he  said  ; 
"  when  I  told  Chamberlayne  the  stowy  it  was 
under  strict  secwecy." 

"  That  is  to  say,"  rejoined  Cecil,  "  that  you 
wished  me  particularly  to  divulge  it." 

"  Not  at  all,  not  at  all,  a  secwet  is  a  secwet." 

"  You  excite  our  curiosity  to  the  highest 
pitch,"  said  Mrs.  Langley  Turner. 

"  Quite  thrilling,"  said  Rose. 


172  A   TRAIT    OF   JULIUS    ST.   JOHN. 

"  Tell  us  the  story  yourself,  Mr.  Chamber- 
lay  ne,"  said  young  Lufton. 

"  No,  no ;  it  is  Wincot's  story." 

"Well;  if  your  cuwiosity  is  excited,  I  must 
gwatify  it.  Besides,  Mr.  St.  John  has  pew- 
haps  some  explanation.  Yesterday,  as  I  was 
wambling  along  the  woad  to  town  I  saw  him 
wide  down  by  the  wiver.  Well,  would  you 
cwedit  it?  he  was  cawying,  its  twue  I  vow, 
cawying  a  side  of  bacon ! ! !" 

"  Is  that  all?"  asked  Violet. 

"  All ! "  exclaimed  the  astonished  dandy ; 
"All!  why  Miss  Violet,  I  pledge  you  my 
vewacity  that  I  wefused  to  believe  it,  it  was  so 
twemendous  an  appawition !  Fancy,  widing 
acwoss  countwy  with  a  side  of  bacon  on  your 

saddle  !     It  must  have  been  a  wager.    It  must. 

°  ^ 

Why,  I  would  as  soon  have  dwiven  my  gwand- 
mother  down  Wegent-stweet ;  dwank  clawet 
at  an  inn  ;  gone  to  a  soiwee  in  shoes  ;  or  any- 
thing equally  atwocious  ! '' 

"  But  let  Mr.  St.  John  explain,"  said  Cecil 
gaily.  "  This  is  a  serious  imputation  on  his 
dandyism.  Unless  he  can  clear  himself  of  the 
charge,  he  will  be  utterly  lost." 

"  What  was  it  Julius,  my  dear  ? "  said  Mrs. 
St.  John. 

"  One  of  those  things  which  he  alone  is 


A  TRAIT  OF   JULIUS    ST.   JOHN.  173 

capable  of,"  interposed  Marmaduke,  warmly. 
"  I  will  ask  the  ladies  present  to  judge.  Hap- 
pening to  meet  Julius  with  that  same  side  of 
bacon,  I  naturally  asked  him  how  he  came  to 
have  it,  and  he  told  me  the  story  with  his  usual 
simplicity.  This  it  is.  He  was  riding  through 
Little  Aston  on  his  way  home,  he  stopped 
opposite  a  broker's  shop  where  an  auction  was 
going  on.  A  side  of  bacon  was  knocked  down 
to  him,  much  to  his  astonishment,  but  he  paid 
for  it,  threw  it  across  his  saddle,  and  carried 
it  twelve  miles  as  a  present  to  one  of  his  poor 
cottagers.  The  poor  woman  was  as  much 
shocked  as  Mr.  Wincot,  to  see  the  young 
squire  so  equipped,  but  her  gratitude  was  un- 
bounded. I  could  have  hugged  him  for  it; 
the  more  so,  as,  with  all  my  admiration  for  the 
simple  goodness  and  courage  of  the  act,  I 
doubt  whether  even  now  I  should  have  courage 
to  imitate  it,  and  certainly  should  never  have 
had  such  an  idea  come  unassisted  into  my 
head." 

"  You  are  trying  to  make  a  mountain  out  of 
a  molehill,  Marmaduke,"  said  Julius.  "  The 
thing  was  quite  simple.  I  had  to  pay  for  the 
bacon  ;  why  should  not  one  of  my  cottagers 
benefit  by  it?" 

"  Yes,  yes ;  but  carrying  it  yourself." 


174  A   TRAIT   OF   JULIUS   ST.   JOHN. 

"  I  had  not  my  servant  with  me.  It  was  no 
trouble.  As  to  what  people  thought,  that 
never  troubled  me.  Those  who  knew  me 
knew  what  I  was ;  those  who  knew  me  not 
did  not  bestow  a  thought  about  me." 

Every  one  declared  that  it  was  an  act  of 
great  kindness  and  philosophy ;  except  Tom 
Wincot,  who  pronounced  it  vewy  extwaowdi- 
nawy,  and  seemed  to  think  nothing  could  jus- 
tify such  a  forgetfulness  of  what  was  due  to 
oneself.  But  of  all  present,  no  one  was  more 
proud,  more  pleased  than  Rose,  who  looked  at 
her  "  dear,  little,  ugly  man,"  as  she  called  him, 
with  fresh  admiration  all  the  evening  after- 
wards. It  was  a  trait  to  have  won  her  heart ; 
if,  indeed,  her  heart  had  not  been  won  before. 


HIDDEN    MEANINGS.  175 


CHAPTER    VI. 

HIDDEN   MEANINGS. 

THE  subject  of  private  theatricals  was  again 
started  that  evening,  when  all  were  assembled 
in  the  drawing-room ;  and  as  the  conversation 
happened  by  chance  to  be  one  of  those  under- 
neath which  there  runs  a  current  of  deep  sig- 
nificance to  certain  parties,  while  to  the  ap- 
prehension of  the  rest  there  is  nothing  what- 
ever meant  beyond  what  is  expressed ;  I  shall 
detail  some  portions  of  it. 

But  first  to  dispose  of  the  scene,  as  it  is  rather 
crowded.  In  the  right-hand  corner  there  is 
a  rubber  of  whist  played  between  Meredith 
Vyner  and  Mrs.  Broughton,  against  Sir  Harry 
Johnstone  and  Mrs.  St.  John. 

Seated  on  the  music-stool  is  Rose,  who  has 
just  ceased  playing,  and  by  her  stands  Julius, 
who,  having  turned  over  her  leaves,  is  now 
talking  to  her. 


176  HIDDEN   MEANINGS. 

At  the  round  table  in  tlie  centre,  Mrs. 
Meredith  Vyner,  Mrs.  Langley  Turner,  Miss 
Broughton,  and  Violet  are  disposed  among 
Marmaduke,  Maxwell,  Tom  Wincot,  Captain 
Heath,  and  young  Lufton ;  the  ladies  knitting 
purses,  and  engaged  on  tambour  work :  the 
gentlemen  making  occasional  remarks  thereon, 
and  rendering  bungling  assistance  in  the  wind- 
ing of  silk. 

To  the  left,  Blanche  and  Cecil,  the  latter 
with  his  guitar  in  his  hand. 

The  fire  blazes  cheerfully.  The  room  is 
brilliant  with  light.  Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  is 
applauding  herself  secretly  at  her  increasing 
success  with  Marmaduke,  who  she  doubts  not 
will  soon  have  lost  all  his  anger  towards  her. 
Maxwell  looks  blacker  than  ever,  but  is  silent. 
Violet  is  recovering  from  her  disappointment, 
and  settling  into  calm  contempt  of  Cecil. 
Marmaduke  laughs  in  his  sleeve  at  Mrs. 
Vyner's  attempts,  but  is  too  much  struck  with 
Violet,  not  to  be  glad  of  anything  which 
seems  likely  to  smooth  the  path  of  acquaint- 
ance with  her.  Captain  Heath  is  rather  an- 
noyed at  having  lost  his  accustomed  seat  next 
to  Blanche,  with  whom  he  best  likes  to  con- 
verse. Cecil  has  completely  shaken  off  his 
depression,  and  is  wondering  he  never  before 


HIDDEN    MEANINGS.  177 

discovered  what  incomparable  eyes  Blanche 
has. 

"But  about  these  theatricals,"  said  Mrs. 
Langley  Turner.  "  I  am  dying  to  have  some- 
thing settled.  You,  Mrs.  Vyner,  are  the  cle- 
verest of  the  party,  do  you  suggest  some  play. 
What  do  you  say  to  Othello  ?  " 

",Oh  !  "  said  Mrs.  Broughton,  "  don't  think 
of  tragedy." 

"No,  no,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Vyner;  "if  the 
audience  must  laugh,  let  it  at  least  be  with 
us." 

"  By  all  means,"  said  Vyner,  shuffling  the 
cards ;  "  remember,  too, 

Male  si  mandata  loqueris 
Aut  dormitabo  aut  ridebo. 

"  At  the  same  time,"  observed  Mrs.  Vyner ; 
"  Mr.  Ashley  would  make  a  superb  Othello." 

"I  rather  think,"  replied  Marmaduke, 
slightly  veiling  his  eyes  with  the  long  lashes ; 
"  lago  would  suit  me  better." 

Mrs.  Vyner  affected  not  to  understand  the 
allusion. 

"  You  would  not  look  the  villain,"  she  said. 

"  Perhaps  not,"  he  replied,  laughing ;  "  but 
I  could  act  it." 

"  By  the  way,"  interposed  Julius,  "  surely 
that 's  a  very  false  and  un-Shakespearian  notion 

VOL.    I.  N 


178  HIDDEN    MEANINGS. 

current,  respecting  lago's  appearance  :  people 
associate  moral  with  physical  deformity,  though 
as  Shakespeare  himself  says — 

There  is  no  art 

To  find  the  mind's  construction  in  the  face. 

The  critics,  I  observe,  in  speaking  of  an 
actor,  as  lago,  are  careful  to  say,  'he  looked 
the  villain.'  Now,  if  he  looked  the  villain, 
I  venture  to  say  he  did  not  look  lago." 

"  Mr.  St.  John  is  right,"  said  Cecil.  "  Had 
lago  *  worn  his  heart  upon  his  sleeve,'  no  one 
could  have  been  duped  by  him.  Whereas 
everybody  places  implicit  confidence  in  him. 
He  is  {  honest  lago' — a  *  fellow  of  exceeding 
honesty;'  and  he  is  this,  not  only  to  the 
gull  Roderigo,  and  the  royal  Othello,  but 
equally  so  to  the  gentle  Desdemona,  and 
his  companion  in  arms,  the  '  arithmetician ' 
Cassio." 

"  So  you  see,"  said  Marmaduke,  turning  to 
Mrs.  Vyner,  "  in  spite  of  your  handsome  com- 
pliment, I  might  have  the  physique  de  Vemploi. 
Then  Cecil  would  be  a  famous  Cassio, 

Framed  to  make  women  false." 

Mrs.  Vyner  asked  herself,  "  Is  he  showing 
me  his  cards  ?  Does  he  mean  to  play  lago 
here,  and  to  select  Cecil  as  his  tool  ?  No ; 


HIDDEN   MEANINGS.  179 

he  can't  be  such  a  blockhead ;  but  what  does 
he  mean  then  ?  " 

"  If  we  are  not  to  play  tragedy,"  observed 
Mrs.  Broughton ;  "  what  use  is  there  in  wast- 
ing argument  on  it.  Let  us  think  of  a 
comedy." 

"  The  Rivals"  suggested  Captain ' Heath  ; 
"  it  has  so  many  good  parts,  and  that  I  take 
to  be  the  grand  thing  in  private  theatricals, 
where  every  one  is  ambitious  of  playing  primo 
violino" 

"  Very  natural  too  ! "  said  Julius. 

"  Very  !"  rejoined  Heath,  sarcastically. 

"  When  people  laugh,"  said  Julius,  "  at  the 
vanity  displayed  by  amateur  actors,  in  their 
reluctance  to  play  bad  parts,  it  is  forgotten 
that  there  is  a  wide  distinction  between  play- 
ing for  your  amusement,  and  playing  for  your 
bread.  Every  actor  on  the  stage  would  refuse 
indifferent  parts,  were  it  possible  for  him  to  do 
so.  And  when  gentlemen  and  ladies  wish  to 
try  their  skill  at  acting,  they  very  naturally 
seek  to  play  such  parts  as  will  give  their 
talents  most  scope." 

"  We  really  ought  to  thank  Mr.  St.  John," 
said  Mrs.  Vyner,  "  for  the  ingenious  excuse 
he  has  afforded  our  vanity,  and  he  must  have 
a  good  part  himself  as  reward." 

N2 


180  HIDDEN    MEANINGS. 

"  You  are  very  kind,"  said  Julius ;  "  but 
I  have  no  notion  whatever  of  acting,  and  must 
beg  you  to  pass  me  over  entirely,  unless  you 
want  a  servant,  or  something  of  that  kind." 

"  I  am  sure,"  said  Rose,  in  a  low  tone, 
"you  would  act  beautifully." 

"  Indeed,  no." 

"  Did  you  ever  try?" 

"  Never.  I  have  no  vis  comica ;  and  as  to 
tragedy,  my  person  excludes  me  from  that." 

Rose  was  silent  and  uncomfortable;  all 
people  are  when  others  allude  to  their  own 
personal  deficiencies. 

"  Will  you  play  Sir  Anthony,  Sir  Harry  ?  " 

"  Two  by  cards  ...  I  beg  your  pardon, 
Mrs.  Vyner  ....  Sir  Anthony  Absolute  ? 
Yes,  yes,  you  may  put  me  down  for  that." 

"  And  who  is  to  be  Captain  Absolute  ?  You, 
Mr.  Ashley?" 

"  Perhaps  Mr.  Ashley  would  play  Falk- 
land," suggested  Mrs.  Broughton. 

"  No,  no,  Falkland  is  cut  out  for  Mr.  Max- 
well— he  is  the  most  tragic  amongst  us." 

Maxwell  answered  with  a  grim  smile. 

"  At  any  rate,"  said  Mrs.  Langley  Turner, 
"  let  me  play  Mrs.  Malaprop.  I  quite  long 
to  be  an  allegory  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile." 

"  And  Violet,"  said  Mrs.  Vyner,  with,  the 


HIDDEN    MEANINGS.  181 

slightest  possible  accent  of  sarcasm,  "  can  be 
Lydia  Languish." 

"  No,  mama,"  replied  Violet,  "  you  ought 
to  play  that — it  would  suit  you." 

"  /  play  ?  .  .  .  my  dear  child  !  " 

"  Do  you  not  intend  to  take  a  part? '' 

"  My  dear  Violet,  how  could  you  suppose 
such  a  thing  ?  " 

"  I  imagined,"  replied  Violet,  with  exquisite 
naturalness,  "  that  you  were  an  accomplished 
actress." 

"  So  I  should  have  said,  from  the  little  I 
have  the  pleasure  of  knowing  of  Mrs.  Vyner," 
observed  Marmaduke. 

The  two  arrows  went  home ;  but  Mrs. 
Vyner's  face  was  impassive. 

"  How  imprudent  Violet  is  !  "  said  Blanche, 
in  a  whisper,  to  Cecil. 

"  Do  you  understand  that?"  said  Rose  to 
Julius. 

"What?" 

"  Nothing,  if  you  did  not  catch  it." 

"  But  who  is  to  be  Sir  Lucius,  we  have  n't 
settled  that,"  said  Mrs.  Broughton. 

"  I  wather  think  I  should  play  Sir  Lucius 
O'Twigger,  as  my  bwogue  is  genewally  pwo- 
nounced  so  vewy  Iwish." 

"  But,"  interposed  Marmaduke,  "  we  have 


182  HIDDEN    MEANINGS. 

forgotten  Cecil  .  .  .  Oh  !  there  is  Acres — a 
famous  part ! " 

"  Surely,  Captain  Absolute  would  be  better," 
suggested  Violet. 

"  Is  that  a  sarcasm  ?"  Cecil  asked  himself. 

"  Anybody,"  rejoined  Marmaduke,  "  can 
play  the  Captain,  whereas  Acres  is  a  diffi- 
cult part.  It  is  not  easy  to  play  cowardice 
naturally." 

This  is  one  of  those  observations,  which, 
seeming  to  have  nothing  in  them,  yet  fall  with 
strange  acrimony  on  the  ears  of  certain  of  the 
parties.  It  made  Violet  and  Cecil  uncom- 
fortable. 

"  Besides,"  pursued  Marmaduke,  "  it  is  a 
rule  in  acting,  that  we  always  best  play  the 
part  most  unlike  our  own ;  and  as  Cecil 
happens  to  be  the  coolest  of  the  cool  in  a 
duel,  he  ought  to  play  the  duel  scene  to  per- 
fection." 

"  Did  you  ever  fight  a  duel,  then  ? "  ex- 
claimed Miss  Broughton.  "  How  romantic  !" 

Violet  was  astonished.  Cecil,  delighted  at 
this  opportunity  of  redeeming  himself  in  her 
eyes,  said,  "  Marmaduke,  who  was  my  second, 
will  tell  you  that  it  was  by  no  means  romantic, 
Miss  Broughton.  A  mere  exchange  of  harm- 
less shots  about  a  very  trivial  circumstance." 


HIDDEN    MEANINGS.  183 

"  And, "  inquired  Miss  Broughton,  with 
inimitable  na'ivete,  "  were  you  not  afraid  ?" 

A  general  laugh  followed  this  question, 
except  from  the  whist  players,  who  were 
squabbling  over  some  disputed  point,  and 
from  Violet,  who  was  asking  herself  the  same 
question. 

"  Why,"  rejoined  Cecil,  gaily,  "  I  suppose 
you  would  hardly  have  me  avow  it,  if  it  were 
so ;  cowardice  is  so  contemptible." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know,"  said  Miss  Broughton. 

"  If  I  may  speak  without  bravado,  I  should 
say  that,  although  I  am  a  coward  by  tempera- 
ment, I  do  not  want  bravery  on  reflection." 

"  What  the  deuce  do  you  .mean  by  bwavewy 
on  weflection?" 

"  Some  people,"  interposed  Rose,  laughing, 
"  have  de  V  esprit  apres  coup ;  so  Mr.  Chamber- 
layne  doubtless  means  that  he  has  courage 
when  the  danger  is  over.  I  had  you  there, 
Mr.  Chamberlayne.  That  is  my  return  for 
your  uncomplimentary  speech  to  me  at 
dinner." 

Violet  blushed ;  Rose's  jest  seemed  to  her 
so  cruel  that  she  quite  felt  for  Cecil.  He  also 
blushed,  knowing  the  application  Violet  would 
make.  The  rest  laughed. 

"  Without   accepting   Miss   Rose's   unpar- 


184  HIDDEN    MEANINGS. 

donable  interpretation,"  said  Cecil,  "  I  may 
acknowledge  some  truth  in  it;  and  as  I  am 
thus  drawn  into  a  sort  of  confession,  forgive 
my  egotism  if  I  dwell  a  little  longer  on  the 
subject.  I  am  of  a  very  nervous,  excitable 
temperament.  I  shrink  from  anything  sudden, 
and  always  tremble  at  sudden  danger.  There- 
fore am  I  constitutionally  a  coward.  My  in- 
stinct is  never  to  front  danger,  but  to  escape 
it ;  but  my  reason  tells  me  that  the  surest  way 
of  escaping  it,  in  most  cases,  is  to  front  it; 
and  as  soon  as  the  suddenness  is  over,  and  I 
have  familiarized  my  mind  with  the  danger, 
I  have  coolness  and  courage  enough  to  front 
it,  whatever  it  may  be.  This  is  what  I  call 
bravery  on  reflection.  My  first  movement, 
which  is  instinctive,  is  cowardly ;  my  second, 
which  is  reflective,  is  courageous." 

"  This  is  so  pwofoundly  metaphysical  that  I 
can't  appwehend  it  at  all." 

"  I  think  I  can,"  said  Violet ;  "  and  the 
distinction  seems  to  me  to  be  just." 

Cecil  was  greatly  relieved,  and  he  thanked 
her  with  a  smile  as  he  said,  "  I  remember, 
some  years  ago,  being  with  some  ladies  in  a 
farm-yard,  when  a  huge  mastiff  rushed  furi- 
ously out  at  us.  Before  I  had  time  to  check 
my  first  instinctive  movement,  I  had  vaulted 


HIDDEN   MEANINGS.  185 

over  the  gate  and  was  beyond  his  reach  ;  but 
no  sooner  was  I  on  the  other  side  than  I 
remembered  the  ladies  were  at  his  mercy.  I 
instantly  vaulted  back  again ;  but  not  before 
the  dog  was  wagging  his  tail,  and  allowing  them 
to  pat  his  head.  But  imagine  what  they 
thought  of  my  gallantry  !  They  never  forgave 
me.  I  could  offer  no  excuse — there  was  none 
plausible  enough,  to  offer  —  and  to  this  day 
they  despise  me  as  a  coward." 

"  Had  you  given  them  on  the  spot,"  said 
Violet,  gravely,  "  the  explanation  you  have 
just  given  us,  they  would  not  have  despised 
you." 

"  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you  for  the  assu- 
rance." 

He  looked  his  thanks  as  he  said  this. 

"  Still,  it  must  be  deuced  stwange  to  find 
oneself  in  a  pwedicament,  and  no  cowage 
apwopos,  but  only  on  delibewate  weflection." 

"  It  is  one  of  the  misfortunes  of  my  tempera- 
ment." 

"  It  certainly  is  a  misfortune,"  said  Violet. 

She  became  thoughtful.     Cecil  was  radiant. 


186  MUTUAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MUTUAL     SELF-EXAMINATION. 

THE  entrance  of  tea  changed  the  conversation, 
and  changed  also  the  positions  of  the  party. 
Cecil  relinquished  his  place  by  the  side  of 
Blanche,  much  to  her  regret,  and  managed  to 
get  near  Violet,  who  was  anxious  to  make  up 
for  her  previous  coldness  and  contempt.  She 
felt  that  she  had  wronged  him.  She  admitted 
to  the  full  his  explanation  of  the  incident 
which  had  so  changed  her  feelings,  and,  with 
the  warmth  of  a  generous  nature  owning  its 
error,  she  endeavoured  to  make  him  under- 
stand that  she  had  wronged  him.  Two  hap- 
pier hearts  did  not  beat  that  night. 

Could  they  have  read  aright  their  feelings, 
however,  they  would  have  seen  something 
feverish  and  unhealthy  in  this  warmth.  It 
was  not  the  sympathy  of  sympathetic  souls 


MUTUAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.  187 

but  a  mutual  desire  to  forget,  and  have  for- 
gotten the  feelings  which  had  agitated  them  a 
little  while  ago. 

Mrs.  Meredith  Vyner  was  more  taciturn 
than  was  her  wont.  The  covert  insinuations 
Marmaduke  had  thrown  out  puzzled  her 
extremely ;  while  they  were  in  sufficient  keep- 
ing with  what  had  gone  before,  to  prevent  her 
supposing  he  attached  no  meaning  to  them. 

"  Could  he  really  suppose  her  in  love  with 
Cecil  ? "  she  asked  herself;  "  and  was  he 
serious  in  thus  presenting  himself  in  the 
character  of  an  lago  ?  " 

Much  did  she  vex  her  brain,  and  to  little 
purpose.  The  truth  is,  she  was  attributing  to 
these  words  a  coherence  and  significance 
which  they  had  not  in  Marmaduke's  mind. 
She  assumed  them  to  be  indications  of  some 
deeply-laid  scheme;  whereas  they  were  the 
mere  spurts  of  the  moment,  seized  upon  by 
him  as  they  presented  themselves,  and  without 
any  ulterior  purpose.  He  had  no  plan  ;  but 
he  was  deeply  enraged  against  her,  and  lashed 
her  with  the  first  whip  at  hand.  Had  he  been- 
as  cunning  as  she  was,  he  would  never  have 
betrayed  himself  in  this  way ;  but  being  a  man 
of  vehement  passions,  and  accustomed  to  give 
way  to  his  impulses,  it  was  only  immense  self- 


188  MUTUAL   SELF-EXAMINATION. 

command  which  enabled  him  to  contain  him- 
self so  much  as  he  did.  .Julius  went  home  to 
dream  of  Rose.  Marmaduke  to  pass  a  sleep- 
less night  thinking  of  Violet.  He  had  never 
seen  a  woman  he  admired  so  much.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life,  he  had  encountered  a  gaze 
that  did  not  bend  beneath  his  own  ;  for  the 
first  time  he  had  met  with  one  whose  will 
seemed  as  indomitable  as  his  own,  whose  soul 
was  as  passionate.  It  was  very  different  from 
the  effect  which  Mary  Hardcastle  had  excited  : 
it  was  not  so  irritating,  but  more  voluptuous. 
In  one  word,  the  difference  was  this  :  Mary 
excited  the  lower,  Violet  the  higher  qualities  of 
his  nature.  There  was  reverence  in  his  feeling 
for  Violet ;  in  his  feeling  for  Mary  there  had 
been  nothing  but  a  sensual  fascination. 

Maxwell  was  restless.  He  was  growing 
very  jealous  of  Marmaduke  —  Mrs.  Vyner's 
interest  not  escaping  him.  Violet  was  also 
sleepless.  She  thought  of  Marmaduke,  and 
of  the  two  interchanged  glances  which  told 
her  how  they  had  both  read  alike  the  character 
of  her  mother  ;  and  wondered  by  what  pene- 
tration he  had  discovered  it.  She  thought  him 
also  a  magnificent — a  manly  man ;  but  she 
thought  no  more.  Cecil  occupied  her  mind. 

As  I   have  said,  her  first  impulse  was  to 


MUTUAL   SELF-EXAMINATION.  189 

admit  to  the  full  Cecil's  explanation,  and  to 
revoke  her  sentence  of  contempt.  As  she  lay 
meditating  on  the  whole  of  the  circumstances, 
and  examined  his  character  calmly,  she  was 
forced  to  confess  that  if  he  did  not  deserve  the 
accusation  of  cowardice,  yet  by  his  own  show- 
ing his  first  impulse  was  to  secure  his  own 
safety,  and  then  to  think  of  others.  This  looked 
like  weakness  and  selfishness :  two  odious 
vices  in  her  eyes. 

The  result  of  her  meditations  was,  that  Cecil 
had  regained  some  portion  of  her  liking,  but  had 
lost  for  ever  all  hold  upon  her  esteem.  Pretty 
much  the  same  change  took  place  in  his  inind 
with  regard  to  her.  He  admitted  that  she 
was  high-minded,  generous,  lovely — but  not 
loveable.  There  was  something  in  her  which 
awed  him,  and  which  he  called  repulsive. 

He  went  to  sleep  thinking  what  a  sweet 
loveable  creature  Blanche  was,  and  how  supe- 
rior to  Violet. 


190  THE    DISADVANTAGES 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE   DISADVANTAGES   OF   UGLINESS. 

THE  next  day  Julius  was  meditatively  fishing 
in  the  mill-pool  adjoining  the  village  school, 
and  trying  to  decipher  the  character  of  Rose, 
who  alternately  fascinated  and  repulsed  him 
by  her  vivacity. 

I  have  said  that  he' was  utterly  destitute  of 
all  personal  beauty.  This  is  so  common  an 
occurrence,  that  it  would  scarcely  be  worth 
mentioning  in  any  other  case :  beauty  being 
the  quality  which,  of  all  others,  men  can  best 
dispense  with.  A  charm  when  possessed,  its 
absence  is  not  an  evil.  In  Julius's  case,  how- 
ever, it  happened  to  be  important,  from  the 
importance  he  attributed  to  it,  and  the  exces- 
sive importance  given  to  it  by  him  thus  origi- 
nated. 

His  nurse  was  a  very  irascible  woman,  and 


OF   UGLINESS.  191 

whenever  she  was  angry,  taunted  him  with 
being  such  "an  ugly,  little  fright."  As  she 
never  called  him  ugly  but  when  she  punished 
him,  he  early  began  to  associate  something 
peculiarly  disagreeable  with  ugliness.  This 
would  have  soon  passed  away  at  school,  had 
not  the  boys  early  discovered  that  his  ugliness 
was  a  sore  point  with  him  ;  accordingly,  end- 
less were  the  jests  and  sneers  which,  with  the 
brutal  recklessness  of  boyhood,  they  flung  at 
him  on  that  score.  The  climax  of  all,  was  on 
one  cold  winter  morning,  when  the  shivering 
boy-crept  up  to  the  fire,  and  was  immediately 
repulsed  by  a  savage  kick  from  one  of  the 
elder  boys  there  warming  himself.  Crying 
with  the  pain,  he  demanded  why  he  was 
kicked.  The  why  really  was  a  simple  move- 
ment of  wanton  brutality  and  love  of  power, 
usual  enough  among  boys ;  but  the  tyrant 
chose  to  say,  "  Because  you  're  such  a  beast ! " 

"  No,  I  'in  not,"  he  sobbed. 

"  Yes,  you  are,  though  ! " 

"  You  've  no  business  to  kick  me ;  I  didn't 
do  anything  to  you." 

"  I  shall  kick  you  as  much  as  I  like ;  you  're 
so  d — d  ugly  !  " 

It  had  never  occurred  to  him  before  to  be 
thrashed  for  his  ugliness ;  and  although  he 


192  THE   DISADVANTAGES 

deeply  felt  the  injustice,  yet  he,  from  that  day, 
imagined  that  his  appearance  was  a  serious 
misfortune. 

Increasing  years,  of  course,  greatly  modified 
this  impression,  but  the  effect  was  never  wholly 
effaced.  From  the  constant  dinning  in  his  ears 
that  he  was  ugly,  he  had  learned  to  accept  it 
as  a  fact,  about  which  there  could  be  no  dis- 
pute, but  which  no  more  troubled  him  than  the 
consciousness  that  he  was  not  six  feet  high. 
He  became  hardened  to  the  conviction.  Sneers 
or  slights  affected  him  no  more.  He  was  ugly, 
and  knew  it.  To  tell  him  of  it  was  to  tell 
him  of  that  to  which  he  had  longunade  up  his 
mind,  and  about  which  he  had  no  vestige  of 
vanity. 

It  is  remarkable  how  conceited  plain  people 
are  of  their  persons.  You  hear  the  fact  men- 
tioned and  commented  on  in  society,  as  if  it 
were  surprising;  and  you  catch  yourself 
"  wondering"  at  some  illustration  of  it,  as  if 
experience  had  not  furnished  you  with  num- 
berless examples  of  the  same  kind.  But  the 
explanation  seems  to  me  singularly  simple. 
You  have  only  to  take  the  reverse  of  the  medal, 
and  observe  that  beauty  is  not  half  so  solicitous 
of  admiration  as  deformity,  and  the  solution 
of  the  question  must  present  itself.  Conceit — 


OF    UGLINESS.  193 

at  least  that  which  shows  itself  to  our  ridicule, 
is  an  eager  solicitation  of  our  admiration. 
Now,  beauty  being  that  which  calls  forth  spon- 
taneous admiration,  needs  not  to  be  solicitous ; 
and  the  more  unequivocal  the  beauty,  the  less 
coquettish  the  woman.  When,  however,  a 
woman's  beauty  is  so  equivocal  that  some 
deny  it,  while  others  admit  it,  the  necessity  for 
confirmation  makes  her  solicitous  of  every  one's 
praise ;  and  she  exhibits  coquetry  and  conceit 
— due  proportion  being  allowed  for  the  differ- 
ences in  amount  of  love  of  approbation  inhe- 
rent in  different  individuals  (a  condition  which 
influences  the  whole  of  this  argument).  Carry 
this  further,  and  arrive  at  positive  plainness, 
and  you  have  this  result :  the  amour  propre  of 
the  victim  naturally  softens  the  harsh  outlines 
of  the  face.  He  sees  himself  in  a  more  becom- 
ing mirror.  However,  the  fact  may  have  been 
forced  upon  him,  that  he  is  ill-looking,  he  never 
knows  the  extent  of  his  ugliness,  and  he  is  aware 
that  people  differ  immensely  in  their  estimates 
of  him  ;  he  has — fatal  circumstance  !  even\ 
been  admired.  Now,  admiration  is  such  a 
balm  to  the  wounded  self-love,  that  he  craves 
for  more — he  is  eager  to  solicit  an  extension 
of  it,  and  hence  that  desire  to  attract  closer 
attention  to  him  manifested  by  audacity  of 
VOL.  i.  o 


194  -          THE    DISADVANTAGES 

dress,  certain  that  the  closer  he  is  observed, 
the  more  he  must  be  admired.  He  feels  he  is 
not  so  ugly  as  people  say  ;  he  knows  some  do 
not  think  so ;  he  wants  your  confirmation  of 
the  discerning  few.  In  a  thousand  different 
ways  he  solicits  some  of  your  admiration. 
You  see  his  object,  and  smile  at  his  conceit. 

Now  the  effect  of  Julius  St.  John's  education 
had  been  to  cut  out,  root  and  branch,  that 
needless  desire  to  be  admired  for  what  he 
knew  was  not  admirable.  He  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  his  ugliness.  The  benefit  was  im- 
mense. It  saved  him  from  the  hundred  tortures 
of  self-love  to  which  he  must  otherwise  have 
been  exposed — that  Tantalus  thirst  for  admira- 
tion which  cannot  be  slaked  ;  and  it  imparted 
a  quiet  dignity  to  his  manner,  which  was  not 
without  its  charm. 

The  deplorable  circumstance  was,  that  he 
had  also  imbibed  a  notion  of  the  great  impor- 
tance of  beauty  in  the  eyes  of  women,  which 
made, him  consider  himself  incapable  of  being 
loved.  As  a  boy,  maid-servants  had  refused 
to  be  kissed  by  him,  because  he  was  "  a  fright." 
As  a  young  man,  he  had  often  been  conscious 
that  girls  said  they  were  engaged  when  he 
asked  them  to  dance,  because  they  would  not 
dance  with  one  so  ugly.  In  the  novels  which 


OF    UGLINESS.  195 

he  read  the  heroes  were  invariably  handsome, 
and  great  stress  was  laid  upon  their  beauty; 
while  the  villains  and  scoundrels  were  as  in- 
variably ill-favoured.  The  conversation  of 
girls  ran  principally  upon  handsome  men; 
and  their  ridicule  was  inexhaustible  upon  the 
unfortunates  whom  Nature  had  treated  like  a 
stepmother. 

One  trait  will  paint  the  whole  man.  They 
were  one  day  talking  about  ugliness  at  the 
Hall,  when  Rose  exclaimed :  "  After  all  beauty 
is  but  skin  deep." 

"  True,"  he  replied,  "  but  opinion  is  no 
deeper." 

That  one  word  revealed  to  her  the  state  of 
his  mind  on  the  subject.  And  although  he 
often  thought  of  Swift,  Wilkes,  Mirabeau, 
and  other  hideous  men  celebrated  for  their 
successes  with  women  ;  he  more  often  thought 
of  the  bright-eyed,  hump-backed,  gifted,  witty, 
humble  Pope,  who  so  bitterly  expiated  his 
presumption  in  raising  his  thoughts  to  the 
lovely  Mary  Wortley  Montague.  If  genius 
could  not  compensate  for  want  of  beauty, 
how  should  he,  who  had  no  genius,  not  even 
shining  talents,  succeed  in  making  a  woman 
pardon  his  ugliness  ? 

That  Julius  was  strangely  in  error  you  may 

o  2 


196  THE    DISADVANTAGES 

easily  suppose  ;  but  this  was  perhaps  the  only 
crotchet  of  his  honest  upright  mind.  A  truer, 
manlier  creature  never  breathed.  He  was 
carved  from  the  finest  clay  of  humanity  ;  and, 
although  possessing  none  of  those  distinguished 
talents  which  separate  a  few  men  from  their 
contemporaries,  and  throw  a  lustre  over  per- 
haps weak  and  unworthy  natures,  yet  of  no  one 
that  I  have  ever  known  could  I  more  truly 
say,— 

His  life  was  gentle ;  and  the  elements 

So  mixed  in  him,  that  Nature  might  stand  up 

And  say  to  all  the  world,  This  was  a  man  ! 

To  know  him  was  to  love  him  ;  it  was  more, 
it  was  to  revere  him.  There  was  something 
ennobling  in  his  intercourse.  You  felt  that  all 
he  did  and  said  sprang  from  the  purest  truth. 
He  was  utterly  unaffected,  and  won  your  con- 
fidence by  the  simple  truthfulness  of  his  whole 
being.  There  was  perhaps  as  little  of  what  is 
supposed  to  captivate  women  in  his  person  and 
manner  as  in  any  man  I  ever  knew ;  but,  at 
the  same  time,  I  never  knew  a  man  so  cal- 
culated to  make  a  wife  adore  him.  In  a  word 
— he  could  not  fiirt,  but  he  could  love. 

The  reader  will  be  at  no  loss  to  discover  the 
reason  of  certain  doubts  and  hesitations  on 
his  part  respecting  Rose,  with  whom  he  was 


OF    UGLINESS.  197 

greatly  charmed,  and  of  whom  he  was  also 
greatly  afraid.  The  very  vivacity  which 
allured,  alarmed  him.  She  was  so  bright,  so 
brilliant,  that  he  was  afraid  to  trust  his  heart 
in  her  keeping,  lest  she  should  be  as  giddy  as 
she  was  gay ;  and,  above  all,  lest  she  should 
scorn  the  mediocrity  of  such  a  man  as  he  knew 
himself  to  be.  His  first  impulse  was  always  to 
seek  her  society,  to  sun  himself  in  her  eyes,  to 
let  his  soul  hold  unrestrained  communion  with 
hers;  but,  when  he  came  to  reflect  on  the 
delicious  hours  he  had  spent  by  her  side,  he 
trembled  lest  they  should  be  only  luring  him 
into  an  abyss  from  which  there  would  be  no 
escape. 

Early  in  life  he  had  suffered  bitterly  from 
such  a  deception.  He  fell  in  love  with  a 
beautiful  and  lively  cousin  of  his,  who,  perhaps 
from  coquetry,  perhaps  from  thoughtlessness, 
certainly  exhibited  such  signs  of  returning  his 
affection,  that  he  one  day  ventured  to  over- 
come his  timidity,  and  declared  his  passion. 
She  only  laughed  at  him  ;  and  that  very  even- 
ing he  heard  her  answer  her  mother's  remon- 
strances on  the  giddiness  of  her  conduct 
towards  him  by  saying,  "  But,  dear  mania, 
who  could  have  supposed  that  he  was  serious ; 
the  idea  of  a  woman  marrying  him" 


198  THE    DISADVANTAGES 

"  He  is  an  excellent  creature,"  said  the 
mother. 

"  Perhaps  so,  but  you  must  confess  he  is 
very  ugly." 

Julius  heard  no  more  ;  it  was  a  girl  of  six- 
teen in  all  her  thoughtlessness  who  spoke,  but 
those  words  were  never  effaced  from  his 
memory. 

The  truth  is,  Rose  was  as  saucy  as  youth, 
beauty,  and  uncontrollable  spirits  could  make  j, 
her,  and  the  general  impression  she  made  on  • 
men  was,  that  of  being  too  flirty  and  giddy 
for  love. 

Julius  was  fishing  that  day  with  no  sport 
but  in  the  chase  of  his  own  fantastic  thoughts ; 
which  every  philosophic  fisherman  must  admit 
is  part  of  the  great  pleasure  in  throwing  out 
the  line.  People  wonder  what  amusement 
can  be  found  in  fishing,  and  Dr.  Johnson's 
definition  is  thought  triumphant ;  but  if  they 
will  allow  one  of  the  most  unskilful  anglers 
that  ever  handled  a  rod  to  answer,  I  would 
say,  that  when  you  have  good  sport,  it  is  a 
pleasant  excitement,  and  when  you  catch  no- 
thing, it  is  a  most  dulcet  mode  of  meditating. 
You  sit  in  the  boat  or  stand  on  the  bank :  the 
river  runs  gently  and  equably  before  you  ;  the 


OF    UGLINESS.  199 

float  wanders  with  it ;  and  the  current  of  your 
thoughts  is  undisturbed. 

No  sport  did  Julius  have  that  day ;  not  a 
single  "  run ;"  but  as  a  compensation  he  was 
joined  by  Rose  herself,  who  had  been  to  visit 
Mrs.  Fletcher,  the  schoolmistress,  to  encour- 
age the  children. 

"  How  is  it,"  said  Rose,  "  Mr.  Ashley  is  not 
with  you  ?  Does  he  not  indulge  in  this  gentle 
sport  ?  or  is  he  too  tender-hearted  ?  for  it  is 
monstrously  cruel  you  know  !" 

"  jMarmaduke  is  not  calm  enough  in  his 
temperament  for  anything  so  sedate  as  fishing ; 
and  I  doubt  whether  he  would  think  much  of 
any  sporting  less  exciting  than  a  tiger  hunt,  or 
perhaps  a  boar  hunt.  What  do  you  think  of 
him?" 

"  I  don't  think  at  all  of  him.  In  one  even- 
ing I  am  not  able  to  form  an  opinion  of  any 
one ;  at  least,"  checking  herself,  "  not  often. 
He  didn't  say  anything  remarkably  brilliant, 
did  he?" 

"  Brilliant !     No." 

"The  only  part  of  his  conversation  I  re- 
member is  what  he  related  of  you  and  your 
side  of  bacon.  I  liked  his  manner  of  tell- 
ing that.  It  was  in  a  tone  of  real  friend- 
ship." 


200  THE    DISADVANTAGES 

"  Yes,  Marmaduke  has  a  regard  for  me. 
But  don't  you  think  him  superbly  hand- 
some ?  " 

"  I  don't  like  handsome  men." 

This  was  said  with  perfect  unafiectedness ; 
but  he  raised  his  eyes  quickly,  and  gave  her 
just  such  a  look  as  she  remembered  him  to 
have  given  her  once  before,  when  they  were 
talking  of  Leopardi,  and  it  embarrassed  her. 
Indeed,  said  to  an  ugly  man,  this  had  an 
equivocal  sound  :  it  was  either  a  sarcasm  or  a 
declaration. 

"  You  are  singular,  then,"  was  his  quiet 
reply. 

"  Why  singular,  in  preferring  brains  to 
beauty  ?  Are  we  women  really,  do  you  think, 
the  children  we  are  said  to  be,  and  only  fit  to 
be  amused  with  dolls  ?  That  is  not  like  your 
usual  respect  for  our  sex  ! " 

"  Come,  come,  you  do  not  state  the  case 
fairly.  The  question  is  not,  whether  you  or 
your  sex  prefer  beauty  to  brains,  but  whether 
you  prefer  beauty  to  ugliness  ?  It  is  curious 
to  notice  how  this  question  is  always  confused 
in  this  way,  by  mixing  up  with  it  an  element 
that  does  not  properly  belong  to  it.  People 
say,  *  Oh,  a  clever  plain  man  before  a  hand- 
some fool !"  and  then  argue,  as  if  all  the  plain 


OF   UGLINESS.  201 

men  were  necessarily  clever,  and  all  the  hand- 
some men  imperatively  fools." 

"  Well,  I  'm  sure,  handsome  men  generally 
are — not,  perhaps,  fools  —  but  certainly  not 
clever ;  they  think  of  nothing  but  their  beauty. 
Their  beauty — the  frights  ! " 

"  I  cannot  agree  with  you.  Running  over 
the  list  of  great  men  you  will  find  the  pro- 
portion greatly  in  favour  of  handsome  men  ; 
which,  when  you  come  to  reflect  how  few 
handsome  men  there  are  compared  to  the 
thousands  of  ugly  men,  is  the  more  striking. 
The  reason  I  take  to  be  this  :  these  men,  from 
their  very  intellectual  greatness,  must  have 
had  great  beauty  of  expression,  so  that  with 
features  a  little  better  than  ordinary  they 
would  rank  among  the  handsome.  It  may  be 
said,  indeed,  that  very  fine  organizations  in- 
clude genius  and  beauty." 

"Oh  !"  she  replied,  laughing,  "if  I  once 
get  into  an  argument  with  you,  you'll  make 
out  anything.  But  I  won't  be  browbeaten  by 
logic  :  '  hang  up  philosophy  ! '  as  Benedict 
says.  I'm  as  difficult  to  be  reasoned  out  of  my 
convictions  as  if  I  were  a  logician  myself.  I 
dont  like  handsome  men,  I  have  said  it ;  nor 
shall  you  reason  me  into  liking  them." 


202        THE    DISADVANTAGES    OF   UGLINESS. 

"  Very  well,  very  well.  I  certainly  have  no 
cause  to  wish  it." 

"  Except  the  love  of  victory  in  argument, 
eh?" 

"  The  victory  must  be  on  my  side  ;  it  is 
gained  already.  If  two  men  equal  in  talent 
and  goodness,  but  greatly  unequal  in  appear- 
ance, were  placed  before  you,  the  handsomer 
must  excite  the  preference,  and  that  is  all  our 
cause  of  battle  amounts  to." 

"  Oh,  men,  men !  how  you  will  argue  !  " 

At  this  moment  they  were  joined  by  Mar- 
maduke,  who  was  all  anxiety  about  the  private 
theatricals  ;  not  for  themselves,  but  because  he 
saw  in  them  an  excellent  excuse  for  being  con- 
stantly at  the  Hall,  and  in  Violet's  society. 

With  his  usual  impetuosity  Marmaduke  had 
already  settled  that  Violet  should  be  his  wife. 
Love  at  first  sight,  which  may  be  a  fiction  with 
regard  to  the  colder  children  of  the  north,  is 
no  fiction  with  regard  to  such  passionate 
natures  as  his  ;  and  he  was  in  love  with  Violet, 
without  seeking  to  disguise  it.  Indeed,  he 
spoke  in  such  raptures  of  her  to  Rose,  that 
she  smiled  and  looked  significantly  at  Julius, 
who  returned  her  glance,  and  confirmed  her 
suspicions. 


THE   GREAT    COMMENTATOR.  203 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE    GREAT    COMMENTATOR. 

"  Eccovi  un  de'  compositor  di  libri  bene  meriti  di  republics, 
postillatori,  glosatori,  construttori,  additatori,  scoliatori,  tra- 
duttori ! 

.  .  .  O  bella  etimologia,  e  di  mio  proprio  Marte  or  ora 
deprompta !  Or  dunque  quindi  prope  jam  versus  movo  il 
gresso,  per  che  voglio  notarla  majoribus  literis  nel  mio  pro- 
priarum  elucubrationwrn  libra" — GIORDANO  BRUNO.  Can- 
delajo. 

DURING  this  conversation  between  the  lovers, 
another  pair  of  undeclared  lovers  were  standing 
on  the  steps  of  the  terrace,  "talking  of  lovely 
things  that  conquer  death,"  and  yielding  them- 
selves up  to  the  luxury  of  a  ttte-a-tete,  wherein 
glances  were  more  eloquent  than  tongues,  and 
hearts  fluttered  like  new-caught  birds,  at  the 
most  seemingly  insignificant  phrase. 

These  were  Cecil  and  Blanche.  I  call  them 
undeclared  lovers,  because  not  only  were  they 


204  THE   GREAT   COMMENTATOR. 

ignorant  of  each  other's  feelings,  but  ignorant 
also  of  their  own.  Blanche's  love  had  been  of 
gradual  growth.  The  lively,  handsome,  accom- 
plished Cecil  had  early  made  a  deep  impression 
on  her,  though  her  shy,  retiring  disposition 
gave  no  signs  of  it ;  and  his  attentions  on  the 
evening  before  had  been  so  delightful  that  she 
was  still  under  their  influence. 

That  in  relinquishing  Violet,  he  should  turn 
to  her  complete  opposite,  Blanche,  is  nothing 
but  what  one  may  have  anticipated.  Her 
charms  were  brought  into  stronger  relief  by  the 
contrast ;  and  it  has  always  been  remarked 
that  the  heart  is  never  so  susceptible  to  a  new 
impression  as  when  it  has  been  in  any  way 
robbed  of  an  old  affection.  Partly,  no  doubt, 
because  the  feelings  are  best  attuned  to  love 
when  in  that  state  of  unsatisfied  excitement ; 
for, — 

Say  that  upon  the  altar  of  her  beauty 

You  sacrifice  your  tears,  your  sighs,  your  heart, 

still,  the  sacrifice  is  so  sweet,  that  it  is  with 
difficulty  we  forego  it ;  and  if  the  object  change, 
the  feeling  still  remains.  Partly,  also,  because 
the  amour  propre,  outraged  by  a  defeat,  is  glad 
to  be  flattered  by  the  chance  of  a  new  suc- 
cess. 


THE    GREAT   COMMENTATOR,  205 

There  they  stood,  enchanting  and  enchanted, 
when  Meredith  Vyner  put  his  head  out  of  the 
glass  door  of  the  drawing-room  which  opened 
on  to  the  terrace,  and  said,  "  Mr.  Chamber- 
layne,  you  are  not  doing  anything  particular, 
are  you  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all,  sir." 

"  Then,  if  you  have  nothing  better  to  amuse 
you,  just  step  with  me  into  my  study;  I  have  a 
new  discovery  to  communicate,  which  will,  I 
think,  delight  you." 

Nothing  better  to  amuse  him !  to  leave 
Blanche  for  some  twaddle  about  Horace !  was 
it  not  provoking  ?  But  he  was  forced  to  go, 
there  was  no  escaping,  If  anything  could  have 
compensated  him,  it  would  have  been  the  ex- 
pression of  impatience  on  Blanche's  face,  and 
the  look  with  which  she  seemed  to  say,  "  Don't 
stay  too  long." 

When  they  were  in  the  study,  Meredith 
Vyner  placed  his  snuff-box  on  the  table,  and, 
resting  his  left  foot  on  the  fender,  began  strok- 
ing his  protuberant  calf  in  a  very  deliberate 
manner.  This  was  a  certain  sign  of  his  being 
at  that  moment  struggling  with  some  concep- 
tion, which  demanded  the  greatest  clearness 
and  composure,  adequately  to  bring  forth.  His 
mind  was  tottering  under  the  weight  of  an 


206  THE   GREAT    COMMENTATOR. 

unusual  burden.  As  the  left  hand  slowly 
descended  the  inner  part  of  his  leg,  from  the 
knee  to  the  ankle,  and  as  slowly  ascended 
again  the  same  distance,  Cecil  saw  that  he  was 
arranging  in  his  head  something  of  more  con- 

o     o  o 

sequence  than  a  verbal  criticism.  "  The  dis- 
covery I  am  about  to  impart,"  he  said  at  last, 
with  a  slight  pomposity,  "is  not  perfectly 
elaborated  in  my  mind,  since  the  first  gleam 
of  it  only  came  to  me  last  night.  It  kept  me 
sleepless.  I  have  meditated  profoundly  on  it 
since,  and  I  am  now  in  a  condition  to  com- 
municate it  to  you." 

In  spite  of  the  solemnity  of  this  introduc- 
tion, Cecil,  -whose  thoughts  were  on  the  ter- 
race, found  great  difficulty  in  assuming  a  pro- 
per air  of  attentive  interest.  Vyner  did  not 
remark  it,  but  continued : — 

"  The  discovery  is  so  simple  when  once 
mentioned — like  all  truly  great  discoveries — 
that  one  asks  oneself,  is  it  possible  that 
hitherto  it  should  have  been  overseen?  It 
goes,  however,  to  nothing  less  than  the  entire 
revolution  of  the  Horatian  Sapphic.  Look 
here:  you  must  often,  I  am  sure,  have  been 
disagreeably  affected  by  the  absurdity  of 

Labitur  ripa,  Jove  non  probante,  u- 
xorius  amnis. 


THE   GREAT    COMMENTATOR.  207 

"  This  sort  of  caprice  is  very  funny  in  Can- 
ning's 

u- 

-niversity  of  Gottingen  ; 

but  only  tolerable  in  comic  verse :  in  a  serious 
ode  it  is  detestable,  and  I  cannot  believe  so 
careful  and  fastidious  a  poet  (who  was  no 
innovator,  recollect !  none  of  your  ecole  roman- 
tique  /)  guilty  of  it  .  .  ." 

"You  propose  a  new  reading?"  suggested 
Cecil,  feeling  called  upon  to  make  some 
remark. 

"  New  reading !  no :  that  is  the  paltry  trick 
of  a  commentator,  who  endeavours  to  escape 
a  difficulty  by  denying  its  existence.  No,  no; 
my  edition  will  have  none  of  these  trivialities. 
Everything  I  print  shall  have  a  solid  substance. 
I  intend  my  edition  to  last.  To  the  point, 
however ;  the  difficulty  vanishes  at  once  if  we 
suppose,  as  is  most  natural  to  believe,  that 
Horace's  Sapphics,  were  not  composed  of  four 
lines  but  of  three — the  fourth  line  being  really 
nothing  but  the  Adonic  termination  to  the 
third — like  the  tail  to  an  Italian  sonnet — or 
better  still,  like  the  lengthening  of  the  con- 
cluding line  in  the  Spenserian  stanza :  which 
has  a  magnificent  swing  and  sweep  in  its 
amplitude,  as  if  gathering  up  into  its  mighty 


208  THE   GREAT    COMMENTATOR. 

arms  the  rich  redundancy  of  poetic  inspiration. 
Thus  instead  of 

Hise'dum  se  nimium  querenti 
Jactat  ultorem,  vagus  et  sinistra 
Labitur  ripa,  Jove  non  probante,  u- 
Xbrius  amnis. 

The  verses  read  thus: — 

Ilise  dum  se  nimium  querenti 

Jactat  ultorem,  vagus  et  sinistra 

Labitur  ripa,  Jove  non  probante,  uxorius  amnis. 

And  so  throughout.  Does  not  the  sweep  of 
this  last  line  carry  a  fine  harmony  with  it  ?  Is 
it  not  incomparably  superior  to  the  mean, 
niggling,  clipping  versification  as  we  usually 
receive  it  ?  There  cannot  be  a  question  about 
it.  And  if  you  come  to  reflect,  you  will  see  how 
the  error  has  crept  in  by  the  copyists  being 
cramped  for  room,  and  writing  the  Adonic  addi- 
tion below,  as  if  it  were  a  new  line.  But  it  is  no 
more  a  new  line,  than  the  additional  syllables  in 
Spenser  are  new  lines; 'nevertheless,  we  often 
see  printers  forced  to  break  a  line  into  two. 
Here  is  an  example,"  taking  up  a  volume, 
"  which  occurs  in  Tennyson,  whom  I  opened 
this  morning."  And  he  read  aloud : — 

"  They  call  me  cruel-hearted,  but  I  care  not  what  they  say, 
For  I  'm  to  be  Queen  o'  the  May,  mother,  I'm  to  be 
Queen  o'  the  May." 

"  There,"  throwing  the  book  down,   "  now 


THE    GREAT    COMMENTATOR.  209 

suppose  a  few  centuries  hence  all  our  litera- 
ture to  have  perished,  except  half  a  dozen 
poets,  some  noodle  of  a  commentator  will 
imagine  that  '  Queen  o'  the  May'  is  a  sepa- 
rate verse,  and  will  write  learned  twaddle  on 
the  versification  of  the  English  ! " 

An  ample  pinch  closed  this  triumphant  pe- 
roration ;  and  Vyner  holding  his  head  slightly 
downwards  to  bring  his  nose  in  contact  with 
his  finger  and  thumb,  looked  up  over  that 
finger  and  thumb  at  Cecil,  who  had  for  some 
minutes  ceased  to  hear  what  he  was  saying, 
having  caught  a  glimpse  of  Blanche  walking 
on  the  lawn  with  Captain  Heath.  Cecil  dis- 
liked the  Captain;  and  now  a  vague  senti- 
ment of  jealousy  hovered  about  his  mind.  No 
wonder,  then,  if  he  paid  little  heed  to  his  host, 
and  his  host's  observations  on  an  idle  point  of 
philology.  Of  late  he  had  become  horribly 
bored  by  these  consultations,  and  had  often 
wished  Horace  and  his  amateur  editor  buried 
irrecoverably  beneath  the  dust  of  Herculaneum; 
but  never  was  his  inattention  so  ill-timed  as 
on  that  occasion ! 

"  What  are  you  looking  at?"  inquired 
Vyner,  in  a  tone  which  his  politeness  could  not 
completely  subdue. 

VOL.  i.  p 


210  THE   GREAT    COMMENTATOR. 

"Looking  at?  Nothing,"  said  Cecil  em- 
barrassed. *'  I  was  reflecting ." 

"  Oh  !  on  my  discovery  ?" 
"Yes.     It  occurs   to  me   that  I  have  met 
with  it  before  somewhere." 

Cecil  said  this  by  way  of  cutting  short  the 
discussion,  perfectly  aware  that  Vyner  was  too 
much  of  a  commentator  to  care  one  straw  about 
an  opinion,  unless  he  were  the  originator. 

"  Impossible  !  Im  -  poss  -  ible  ! "  ejaculated 
Vyner,  much  in  the  strain  that  Dominie 
Sampson  may  have  ejaculated  '  prodigious ! ' 

"  It 's  very  ingenious,"  said  Cecil,  who  did 
not  know  a  word  about  it,  "very;  and  true." 

"  Yes,  yes,  but  you  think  it  is  not  original  ? 
Its  originality  is  everything  with  me." 

"  Perhaps  as  some  compromise  between  your 
theory  and  the  ordinary  one,  you  might  say 
that  the  orius  amnis  and  the  Adonic  termina- 
tion generally  is  only  a  termination,  not  a  new 
verse." 

"  Compromise  ! "  exclaimed  the  astonished 
Vyner,  "  why  that  is  my  theory  ! " 

Cecil  was  posed.  Convicted  of  such  pal- 
pable inattention  as  to  have  suggested,  as  an 
improvement  the  very  idea  which  had  just 
been  explained  to  him,  he  could  but  stutter 
out  some  incoherent  phrases  of  excuse. 


THE    GREAT   COMMENTATOR.  211 

Vyner  was  doubly  hurt.  The  inattention 
one  offence,  but  that  was  nothing  to  the 
careless  way  in  which  Cecil  had  proposed  as 
an  indifferent  modification  the  grand  discovery 
he,  Vyner,  had  made,  which  was  to  immor- 
talize him.  With  an  air  of  quiet  dignity, 
which  Cecil  had  never  seen  before,  the 
offended  philologist  assuring  him  he  was 
not  ripe  yet  for  such  subjects,  which  could 
scarcely  be  a  matter  of  surprise  at  his  age*  he 
bowed  him  out. 


p  2 


212         CECIL   AGAIN   WRITES   TO    FRANK. 


CHAPTER  XL 

CECIL   AGAIN   WRITES   TO    FRANK. 

ALTHOUGH  you  bave  not  answered  my  letters, 
Frank,  I  must  write  to  you  once  more,  if  only 
to  gratify  that  besoin  cFepanchement  which  all 
lovers  feel.  Were  I  a  century  or  two  older, 
I  might  carve  iny  Blanche's  name  on  every 
tree,  comme  cela  se  pratiquait  autrefois ;  but 
being  a  frock-coated-nineteenth-century  pro- 
saic creature,  I  am  condemned  to  write  on 
unsentimental  Bath  post,  that  which  should 
be  confided  only  to  the  trees. 

You  will  doubtless  raise  those  wondering 
eyebrows  at  the  sight  of  the  name  Blanche. 
It  is  not  an  erratum  for  Violet,  I  assure  you  ; 
I  have  given  up  all  thoughts  of  that  high- 
spirited,  imperial,  but  imperious  creature.  I 
looked  into  my  heart  and  found  I  loved  her 
not.  She  is  evidently  hurt  at  my  inconstancy ; 


CECIL   AGAIN   WRITES    TO    FRANK.         213\ 

but,  on  nearer  acquaintance,  I  found  Blanche 
so  infinitely  preferable,  that  I  could  not  help 
making  the  comparison.  Fortunately  I  had 
not  gone  too  far  to  recede,  and  the  haughty 
girl  will,  I  dare  say,  soon  be  consoled. 

I  have  not  given  you  a  description  of 
Blanche.  Shakspeare  has  anticipated  it  in 
these  lines — 

If  lusty  Love  should  go  in  quest  of  beauty, 
Where  should  he  find  it  but  in  Lady  Blanche  ? 

She  is  very  fair,  with  a  skin  of  dazzling  loveli- 
ness, long  dreamy  eyes,  always  moist  with  emo- 
tion, an  exquisite  smile,  a  low  soft  voice — "  an 
excellent  thing  in  woman" — and  a  wondrous 
head  of  hair,  which  has  that  bright  golden 
hue  which  Italians  prize  so  highly — indeed, 
Firenzuola  says,  "  che  de  capelli  il  proprio  e 
vero  color  e  e  esser  biondi" 

'  We  have  all  but  declared  our  passion.  It 
has  been  declared  by  our  eyes,  but  as  yet  I 
have  had  no  favourable  opportunity  of  doing 
it  in  form.  That  she  loves  me,  I  am  certain ; 
still  more  certain  that  I  love  her.  She  is  the 
only  woman  I  ever  met  who  would  make  me 
happy,  and  I  feel  that  she  will  change  me  into 
a  quiet,  domestic  being.  High  time  too,  seeing 
that  I  have  squandered  my  patrimony.  How- 
ever, what  with  my  four  thousand  pounds,  and 


214         CECIL   AGAIN   WRITES   TO    FRANK. 

the  handsome  dowry  Vyner  will  assuredly  give 
his  daughter,  we  shall  be  able  to  live  modestly 
till  I  can  get  diplomatic  employment.  Once 
his  son-in-law,  Vyner  will  be  forced  to  exert 
his  interest  in  my  behalf. 

By  the  way,  it  is  fortunate  I  have  already 
captured  Blanche's  affections,  for  I  have  cer- 
tainly lost  all  Vyner's  favour,  at  least  for  the 
present.  He  was  giving  me  a  tedious  account 
of  some  twaddling  notion  he  had  excogitated 
about  Horace's  versification,  to  which  I  paid 
all  the  less  attention,  as  my  eyes  were  then 
following  Blanche,  who  was  engaged  in  a 
deep  conversation  with  Captain  Heath.  Un- 
fortunately I  betrayed  my  inattention,  and  he 
has  not  forgotten  it.  He  is  now  distant  and 
almost  cold  in  his  manner,  and  never  men- 
tions Horace.  I  must  regain  his  confidence 
by  some  splendid  emendation.  If  not,  I  must 
trust  to  Blanche  to  purchase  my  forgiveness. 

The  house  is  lightened  of  Mrs.  Broughton 
and  her  niece,  and  young  Lufton.  I  regret 
the  last  named;  he  has  been  useful  to  me, 
in  losing  seventy  pounds  to  me  after  winning- 
two  ponies  at  billiards. 

Yours  ever, 

CECIL. 


CKCIL    PUT    TO    THE   TEST.  215 


CHAPTER   XII. 

CECIL    PUT    TO   THE   TEST. 

"  You  think  me  unjust  to  Mr.  Chamber- 
layne,"  said  Captain  Heath  one  morning  to 
Blanche,  as  they  sat  together  in  the  drawing- 
room  discussing  the  character  of  her  lover, 
"  because  you  are  so  young  and  know  so  little 
of  the  world,  that  you  trust  appearances,  and 
cannot  pierce  beneath  them." 

"  But  I  cannot  be  mistaken  in  supposing 
him  very  good  hearted,  and  wonderfully 
clever." 

"  He  is  good  tempered,  not  good  hearted ; 
cleverish,  but  not  clever.  It  is  natural  that 
you  should  mistake  the  characteristics  of  good 
temper  for  those  of  a  good  heart — most  people 
do  so." 

"  And  is  not  a  good  temper  a  sign  of  a  good 
heart  ? " 


216  CECIL   PUT    TO    THE    TEST. 

"  No,  my  dear  Blanche,  not  in  the  least ;  it 
is  very  often  only  the  sign  of  a  weak  and 
indolent  organization — sometimes  of  mere  cold 
selfishness.  You  look  indignant.  I  do  not 
say  it  is  a  sign  in  him  of  selfishness,  I  only  say 
it  is  no  sign  of  goodness." 

"  But  what  makes  you  so  illiberal  towards 
him?" 

"  Illiberal !  I  am  merely  and  strictly  just. 
I  do  not  like  him,  because  he  is  weak  and 
insincere." 

"  Insincere ! " 

"  Yes ;  he  toadies  your  father  by  pretending 
to  care  about  Horace  and  your  father's  com- 
mentary, which  he  laughs  at  behind  his  back." 

"  It  is  your  dislike,"  said  Blanche,  rising 
and  colouring,  "  which  distorts  your  usual  can- 
did judgment.  You  do  not  like  him,  and  you 
misinterpret  everything.  I  won't  have  him 
abused.  I  like  him  very  much — very  much, 
and  I  can't  sit  and  hear  you  talk  so  of  him." 
She  left  the  room. 

Captain  Heath  did  not  stir.  He  had  never 
seen  such  an  exhibition  of  temper  on  the  part 
of  Blanche  before.  She  was  greatly  moved,  it 
was  evident.  And  there  could  be  but  one 
cause  for  her  agitation — that  cause  made  the 
captain  thoughtful. 


CECIL   PUT   TO   THE   TEST.  217 

The  truth  is,  he  loved  Blanche,  and  now 
seemed  for  the  first  time  to  see  that  she  loved 
Cecil.  He  had  vaguely  suspected  it  before. 
This  was  a  confirmation.  His  lip  quivered  as 
he  said,  "  She  is  perhaps  right.  My  dislike 
may  be  groundless.  I  will  try  him." 

Cecil  shortly  afterwards  sauntered  in. 

"  Are  you  for  a  game  at  billiards,"  said  the 
captain. 

Cecil  stared  at  such  an  invitation  from  one 
whom  he  had  never  seen  in  the  billiard-room 
since  his  arrival,  but  accepted,  with  some 
curiosity  as  to  how  the  "  solemn  prig"  would 
play. 

The  dislike  was  mutual ;  and  mutually  did 
they  libel  each  other. 

"  By  George !  you  play  a  first-rate  game," 
said  Cecil,  amazed  at  the  skill  of  his  anta- 
gonist, whom  he  expected  to  find  an  indifferent 
hand. 

"  Yes,  I  play  well,"  quietly  answered  the 
captain.  "  I  used  to  play  a  great  deal  when 
with  my  regiment.  But  you  are  stronger  at  it 
than  I  am." 

Cecil  thought  so,  but  would  not  acknow- 
ledge it.  Nevertheless,  the  captain  won  three 
games  in  succession,  which  considerably  irri- 
tated his  antagonist,  who  began  to  swear  at  the 


218  CECIL    PUT   TO    THE    TEST. 

V 

chalk,  to  abuse  the  table,  to  change  his  cues 
requently,  and  to  throw  the  blame  of  his 
non-success  upon  anything  and  everything 
except  his  want  of  skill. 

The  captain,  who,  was  critically  observing 
him  throughout  the  game  to  see  if  his  opinion 
was  well  or  ill  founded,  smiled  scornfully  at  all 
these  ebullitions.  He  had  judged  rightly  in 
assuming  that  the  best  moment  for  observing 
a  man's  real  character  is  during  a  game  of 
chance  and  skill  combined.  Then  it  is  that  a 
man  unbends,  and  shows  himself  as  he  really 
is.  The  self-love  is  implicated;  and,  as  both 
vanity  and  money  are  at  stake,  you  see  a  mind 
acting  under  the  impulsion  of  two  of  its  most 
powerful  stimulants.  Cecil,  who  was  both 
vain  and  weak,  was  betrayed  into  a  hundred 
little  expressions  of  his  character ;  and,  as  he 
was  also  somewhat  less  than  delicate — without 
being  at  all  dishonourable — in  money  matters, 
he  led  the  captain  to  think  ill  of  him  on  that 
score. 

Having  made  up  his  mind  as  to  Cecil's  real 
worth,  he  determined  to  put  him  to  the  trial 
on  a  matter  in  which  he  was  himself  directly 
interested. 

"  Have  you  ever  played  with  Violet  ? "  he 
asked.  "  She  is  a  wonderful  hand.  But  then 


CECIL   PUT   TO    THE    TEST.  219 

she  does  everything  well.  (I  doubt  whether 
I  can  make  this  cannon — yes,  there  it  is.) 
What  a  splendid  creature  she  is !  Isn't 
she?" 

"  Splendid,  indeed  !  They  are  all  three 
lovely  girls,  though  in  such  different  styles." 

"  (How  stands  the  game  ?  Seven,  love : 
good.)  What  a  sad  thing  it  is,  though,  to 
think  such  girls  should  be  absolutely  without 
fortune.  (Good  stroke!)" 

Cecil  was  chalking  his  cue  when  this  bomb 
fell  at  his  feet ;  he  suspended  that  operation, 
and  said, — 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  their  having  no  for- 
tune?" 

"  Why,  the  estate  is  entailed,  and  Vyner, 
who  is  already  greatly  in  debt,  will  neither  have 
saved  any  money  to  leave  them  when  he  dies, 
nor  be  able  to  give  them  anything  but  their 
trousseaux  when  they  marry." 

"The  devil!" 

"  (That 's  a  teasing  stroke :  one  of  the  worst 
losing  hazards.  You  must  take  care.)" 

This  last  remark,  though  applied  to  the 
game,  was  too  applicable  to  Cecil's  own  condi- 
tion for  him  not  to  wince.  The  captain's  eye 
was  upon  him. 

"What   a   d — d  shame!"  exclaimed  Cecil, 


220  CECIL   PUT   TO    THE   TEST. 

for  a  man  with  an  entailed  estate  to  make  no 
provision  for  his  children.  It 's  positively  mon- 
strous ! " 

"Horrible,  indeed!" 

"Why,  what  is  to  become  of  them  at  his 
death?" 

"  They  will  be  penniless,"  gravely  replied 
the  captain,  as  he  sent  the  red  ball  whizzing 
into  the  pocket. 

"  I  wonder  he  is  not  ashamed  to  look  them 
in  the  face,"  said  Cecil,  duly  impressed  with 
the  enormity. 

"  He  trusts,  I  suppose,  to  their  marrying  rich 
men,"  carelessly  added  the  captain.  "  (Game  ! 
I  win  everything !)" 

Cecil  declined  to  play  any  longer.  He 
went  up  into  his  own  room,  and  locked  him- 
self in,  there  to  review  his  situation,  the  aspect 
of  which  the  recent  intelligence  had  wonder- 
fully altered. 

Captain  Heath  shrugged  his  shoulders, 
quietly  lighted  a  cigar,  and  strolled  out,  well 
satisfied  with  the  result  of  his  experiment. 

Then  he  met  Blanche,  who  came  up  to 
him,  holding  out  her  hand,  and  asking  forgive- 
ness. 

"  I  was  very  naughty,"  she  said,  "  but  you 
have  spoiled  me  so,  that  you  must  not  be 


CECIL   PUT    TO    THE   TEST.  221 

astonished  if  I  do  not  behave  myself  to  you  as 
to  my  best  friend.  But  the  truth  is,  I  was  angry 
with  you,  rand  now  I  am  angry  with  myself. 
Am  I  forgiven?" 

He  only  pressed  her  hand,  and  looked  the 
answer.  She  put  her  arm  within  his,  and 
walked  with  him  to  the  river,  where  they  got 
into  the  boat,  and  he  rowed  her  gently  down. 
She  prattled  to  him  in  her  prettiest  style  all 
the  way,  for  she  was  quite  happy  at  having 
"  made  it  up  with  her  darling  Captain  Heath." 

It  should  be  observed  that,  although  he  was 
no  more  than  five  and  thirty,  yet,  to  the  girls, 
he  was  always  an  elderly  man,  they  having 
known  him  from  childhood.  They  were  ex- 
tremely fond  of  him,  as  he  was  of  them ;  but 
they  laughed  outright  at  one  of  their  com- 
panions, asking  Eose  if  there  was  anything 
like  flirtation  between  them. 

"  Flirtation ! "  exclaimed  Rose.  "  Why,  he 
is  bald!" 

The  hair,  indeed,  was  somewhat  worn  away 
above  the  forehead ;  but  this  was  from  the 
friction  of  his  hussar  cap,  not  from  age. 

"  No,  no,  my  dear,"  continued  Eose,  "  I 
make  no  havoc  with  the  highly-respectable- 
but- eminently -unfitted -for -flirtation  race  of 
papas  and  grandpapas.  My  Cupid  is  in  no  need 


222  CECIL   PUT   TO    THE   TEST. 

of  a  toupet;  and  if  I  am  to  be  shot,  it  shall  not 
be  with  a  gouty  arrow.  Captain  Heath  is 
handsome — or  has  been — and  though  his  nious- 
tachios  are  as  dark  and  silky  as  a  guardsman's 
need  be,  yet  he  has  one  leetle  defect — his  age 
makes  him  respectable  J " 

In  consequence  of  this  notion,  they  neither 
thought  of  falling  in  love  with  him  themselves, 
nor  of  the  probability  of  his  falling  in  love 
with  them.  They  were,  therefore,  as  unre- 
strained with  him  as  with  a  brother  or  an 
uncle.  Blanche  was  his  especial  favourite 
and  constant  companion.  He  knew  well  that 
she  regarded  him  as  too  old  to  be  loved,  but 
trusted  that  her  eyes  would  be  opened  to  the 
fact,  that  there  was  really  no  great  disparity 
between  them. 

"  I  have  been  playing  billiards  with  Mr. 
Chamberlayne  this  morning,"  said  the  captain, 
as  he  rested  on  his  oars,  and  allowed  the  stream 
to  float  them  quietly  down. 

"You  have?  Then  I  hope  your  opinion  is 
changed." 

"  So  far  from  it,  I  prophesy  that  his  atten- 
tions to  you — which  have  been  marked  of  late 
— will  visibly  decrease,  until  they  relapse  into 
mere  insignificance.  And  all  because  I  casu- 
ally remarked  that  your  father's  estate,  being 


CECIL   PUT   TO    THE   TEST.  223 

entailed,  and  he  being  in  debt,  you  and  your 
sisters  were  portionless." 

"  And  you  suppose  him  capable  of  — oh  ! 
this  is  too  bad.  It  is  ungenerous." 

"  My  dear  Blanche,  I  may  be  wrong,  but 
I  fear  I  am  not;  let  me  not,  however,  be  con- 
demned, till  the  event  condemns  ine.  Watch 
him!" 

"  You  shall  own  you  have  calumniated  him  ; 
the  event  shall  prove  it,"  she  said  with  great 
warmth. 

A  dark  shade  passed  across  his  brow,  and  he 
rowed  rapidly  on.  Not  another  word  passed 
between  them. 


224  HOW   A   LOVER   VACILLATES. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

HOW    A    LOVER    VACILLATES. 

CECIL'S  reflections  had  not  been  cheering. 
Although  he  felt  himself  too  much  in  love 
with  Blanche  to  give  her  up  because  she  was 
portionless,  he  was,  at  the  same  time,  too  well 
aware  of  his  own  slender  resources  to  think 
of  marrying  upon  them.  Bred  to  luxurious 
habits,  he  was  not  one  by  whom  poverty  could 
be  lightly  treated. 

The  more  he  reflected,  the  more  urgent  it 
appeared  to  him  that  he  should  conquer  his 
passion,  and  save  himself  from  perdition. 
Could  Captain  Heath  have  read  what  was 
passing  in  his  rival's  mind,  he  would  have 
smiled  grimly  at  this  verification  of  his  sus- 
picions, and  rejoiced  in  the  success  of  an 


HOW    A    LOVER    VACILLATES.  225 

experiment  which  removed  that  rival  from  his 
path. 

As  Cecil  descended  into  the  drawing-room 
that  day  before  dinner,  he  was  struck  pain- 
fully by  the  sight  of  Violet  on  the  sofa  in 
exactly  the  same  attitude — caressing  Shot — 
as  she  had  appeared  to  him  on  that  afternoon 
when  he  had  relinquished  all  idea  of  her.  The 
coincidence  affected  him. 

"  There  is  a  fate  against  my  marrying  into 
this  family,"  he  said  to  himself :  "  first  one, 
and  then  the  other." 

Blanche  was  standing  at  the  window,  look- 
ing out.  She  turned  her  head  towards  him 
as  he  entered,  and  felt  a  little  mortified  to  see 
him  throw  himself  into  a  chair  bv  the  side  of 

v 

Rose,  with  whom  he  began  a  lively  chat. 

Captain  Heath,  who  had  watched  this  man- 
oeuvre, now  looked  at  Blanche ;  but  she,  con- 
scious of  his  gaze,  avoided  it,  and  again 
resumed  her  contemplation  of  the  undulating 
lawn  and  woody  distance. 

Dinner  was  announced.  Meredith  Vyner, 
as  usual,  took  Mrs.  Langley  Turner;  Sir 
Harry  Johnstone,  Mrs.  Vyner;  and  Tom  Win- 
cot,  Violet.  Cecil,  to  Rose's  surprise,  offered 

VOL.  i.  Q 

i 


226  HOW  A   LOVER   VACILLATES. 

her  his  arm,  which  was  natural  enough,  in- 
asmuch as  he  had  been  talking  to  her  up 
to  that  time ;  but  still,  as  for  many  days  he 
had  invariably  managed  to  take  Blanche,  she 
could  not  help  remarking  the  circumstance. 

Captain  Heath  walked  up  to  Blanche,  who 
remained  at  the  window  ;  her  heart  throbbing 
violently,  her  mind  distracted  with  contradic- 
tory thoughts. 

"  Blanche,"  he  said,  tenderly,  "  we  are  the 
last." 

"  I  shall  not  dine  to-day,"  she  said,  angrily, 
hurt  at  the  pity  of  his  tone. 

"  My  dear  Blanche,  do  not  betray  yourself; 
do  not  give  him  reason  to  suppose  his  neglect 
can  affect  you." 

She  sighed,  put  her  arm  within  his,  and 
walked  silently  with  him  into  the  dining- 
room. 

She  sat  opposite  Cecil,  who  seemed  more 
talkative  than  usual.  No  one  remarked  her 
silence — she  seldom  spoke  at  dinner,  except 
to  her  neighbour.  No  one  asked  her  if  she 
were  ill,  though  she  sent  away  her  plate  each 
time  untouched.  Cecil  and  Captain  Heath 
observed  it ;  both  with  pain. 


HOW   A   LOVER    VACILLATES.  227 

Keen  were  the  pangs  she  suffered  at  this 
fulfilment  of  the  captain's  cruel  prophecy,  and 
bitterly  did  she  at  that  moment  hate  him  for 
having  undeceived  her.  That  Cecil  avoided 
her  was  but  too  evident.  That  his  neglect 
could  have  but  the  one  motive  Captain  Heath 
had  ascribed  was  never  doubted;  but  she 
threw  all  the  blame  on  the  captain's  officious- 
ness  in  speaking  about  their  want  of^  fortune, 
and  in  fact,  with  all  the  unreasonableness  of 
suffering,  hated  him  as  the  proximate  cause  of 
her  pain. 

Captain  Heath  applauded  his  own  sagacity 
as  a  reader  of  character,  and  rejoiced  as  a 
lover  in  the  success  of  his  calculation.  But 
he  rejoiced  too  soon.  Like  most  men  he  had 
erred  in  his  calculation,  because  he  dealt  with 
human  nature  as  if  it  were  simple,  instead 
of  being,  as  it  really  is,  strangely  complex ;  and 
as  if  one  motive  was  not  counteracted  by 
another.  This  is  the  grand  source  of  the 
errors  committed  by  cunning  people :  they  are 
said  to  be  "too  cunning"  when  they  overreach 
themselves  by  what  seems  an  artful  and  logi- 
cally-reasoned calculation ;  but  the  truth  is, 
they  have  not  been  cunning  enough.  They 


228  HOW    A    LOVER    VACILLATES. 

have  planned  their  plans  as  if  the  uiind  of 
man  were  to  be  treated  like  a  mathematical 
problem,  not  as  a  bundle  of  motives,  of 
prejudices,  and  of  passions.  The  plan  may 
look  admirable  on  paper ;  but  then  it  is  con- 
structed on  the  assumption  that  the  victim 
must  needs  be  impelled  by  certain  motives ; 
whereas,  when  it  comes  into  execution,  we  find 
that  some  other  motives  are  brought  into  play, 
the  existence  of  which  was  not  allowed  for  in 
the  calculation  ;  and  these  entirely  subvert  the 
plan. 

Captain  Heath's  plan  erred  in  precisely  this 
way.  Judging  Cecil's  character  in  the  main 
aright,  he  justly  argued  that  such  a  man 
M-ould  shun  poverty  as  a  pestilence,  because 
he  was  weak,  and  money  is  power ;  and  that 
he  would  shrink  from  affronting  the  world 
with  no  other  aid  than  his  own  right  hand. 
He  therefore  concluded  that  an  intimation  of 
Vyner's  affairs  would  be  an  effectual  method 
of  putting  an  end  to  Cecil's  attentions. 

Now  this  argument  would  have  no  flaw  in 
it,  if  we  assume  that  a  man  is  led  solely  by 
prudential  considerations :  it  would  be  perfect, 
were  men  swayed  solely  by  their  reason. 


HOW    A    LOVER    VACILLATES.  229 

Cecil's  views  were  precisely  such  as  Captain 
Heath  had  suspected.  But  then  Cecil  had 
emotions,  passions,  senses — and  these  the  cap- 
tain had  left  out  of  the  calculation.  Yet  these, 
which  are  the  stronger  powers  in  every  breast, 
were  to  overthrow  the  captain's  plan. 

Cecil  in  his  own  room,  surveying  his  situa- 
tion, was  a  very  different  man  from  Cecil  in 
the  presence  of  his  beloved,  pained  at  the 
aspect  of  her  pain,  and  conscience-stricken  as 
he  gazed  upon  her  lovely,  sorrowing  face.  His 
heart  smote  him  for  his  selfishness,  and  he  was 
asking  himself  whether  he  could  give  her  up— 
whether  poverty  with  her  were  not  preferable 
to  splendour  with  another,  when  he  thought  he 
saw  something  in  the  captain's  look  which  be- 
tokened scornful  triumph. 

"  Can  he  have  deceived  me?  Does  he  wish 
to  get  me  out  of  the  way  ?  "  he  said  to  himself. 
"  Egad  !  I  think  so.  The  game  at  billiards  this 
morning — that  was  mysterious.  What  could 
induce  him  to  propose  such  a  thing  to  me — he 
who  never  took  the  slightest  notice  of  me 
before  ?  He  had  some  motive.  And  then  his 
story  about  Vyner's  affairs — fudge !  I  won't 
believe  it,  until  I  have  it  on  better  authority." 


230  HOW  A   LOVER  VACILLATES. 

The  ladies  rose  from  the  table. 
"  I  sha'n't   sit  long   over  the  wine,"  Cecil 
whispered  to  Blanche,  as  she  passed  him. 

A  sudden  gleam  irradiated  her  sweet  face, 
as  she  raised  it  towards  him  with  a  smile  of 
exquisite  joy  and  gratitude.  That  one  word 
had  rolled  the  heavy  stone  which  was  lying  on 
her  heart,  and  gave  the  lie  to  all  the  "  base 
insinuations  of  that  odious  Captain  Heath." 

'Twas  thus  she  spoke  of  one  she  really 
loved,  and  who  loved  her  more  than  anything 
on  earth ! 

The  men  drew  their  chairs  closer  together, 
and  commenced  that  onslaught  on  the  dessert 
which  is  characteristic  of  such  moments. 

"  Have  you  never  remarked,"  said  Cecil, 
"that  men  refuse  to  touch  fruit  until  the  wo- 
men retire,  and  then  attack  it  as  if  their  appe- 
tites had  been  sharpened  by  restraint  ?" 

"  It  is,  I  pwesume,  upon  the  pwinciple  of 
compensation,"  said  Tom  Wincot.  "  De- 
pwived  of  the  fwuit  of  humanity,  the  gwapes, 
apwicots,  and  nectawines  of  life,  we  are  tli\vo\vn 
upon  the  fwuit  of  nature !  I  say,  Cecil,  isn't 
that  vewy  poetically  expwessed?" 

"Very.     But   I   don't  think   much  of  the 


HOW   A    LOVER   VACILLATES.  231 

compensation  myself.     I  should  like  the  wo- 
men to  remain  with  us  as  they  do  abroad." 

"  That,"  said  Meredith  Vyner,  "  would  spoil 
dinners.  The  pleasantest  part  is  the  conver- 
sation after  the  ladies  have  retired." 

"  Besides,"  objected  Tom  Wincot,  "  how- 
ever pleasant  the  society  of  women,  one  can't 
be  always  with  them.  Toujours  perdwix  I " 

"  Toujours  de  Zaperdrix,"  interposed  Vyner, 
glad  of  an  opportunity  of  setting  any  one  right. 
"  If  you  must  quote  French,  quote  it  at  least 
correctly." 

"  Isn't  loujours  perdwix  cowect,  Mr.  Mewe- 
dith  Vyner.  I  never  heard  it  expwessed  other- 
wise." 

"  No,  sir,  it  is  grossly  incorrect.  The  phrase 
is  attributed  to  Louis  XV.  who  excused  his 
conjugal  inconstancy  by  saying,  that  although 
partridges  might  be  a  dainty  dish,  '  Mangez 
toujours  de  la  perdrix,  et  vous  en  serez  bien  vite 
rassasiel  was  his  witty  but  immoral  remark. 
The  claret  is  with  you,  Mr.  Wincot." 

"  By  the  way,"  said  Cecil,  who  was  anxious 
to  regain  Vyner's  goodwill,  by  flattering  his 
vanity,  "  I  have  a  theory  which  I  must  call 
upon  your  stores  of  learning,  Mr.  Vyner,  to 


232  HOW   A   LOVER   VACILLATES. 

assist  me  in  developing."  Vyner  bowed,  and 
with  his  forefinger  and  thumb  prepared  a 
pinch  of  snuff,  while  Cecil  continued — "  It  was 
suggested  to  me  by  Talleyrand's  witticism  that 
language  was  given  to  man  to  conceal  his 
thoughts." 

"  Talleyrand,"  said  Vyner  gravely,  "  is  not 
the  author  of  that  joke ;  though  it  is  commonly 
attributed  to  him.  The  author  is  a  man  now* 
living  in  Paris,  M.  Harel,  some  of  whose  Ion 
mots  are  the  best  I  ever  heard.  I  remember 
his  describing  to  me  M.  Buloz,  the  proprietor 
of  The  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes  and  The 
Revue  de  Paris,  as  a  man  who  was  "  1'ame 
de  deux  revues,  avec  T attention  habile  de  n'en 
etre  jamais  Pesprit." 

"  Inattention  habile"  exclaimed  Cecil,  laugh- 
ing loudly,  "  is  exquisite.  To  my  theory, 
however." 

"  No,  no ;  none  of  your  theowies,"  said 
Wincot,  "  they  are  always  pwepostewously 
exaggewated." 

"  You  shall  judge,"  replied  Cecil,  "  in  saying 
language  was  given  to  us  to  conceal  our 
thoughts,  M.  Harel  explained  the  construction 

»  1840.     He  died  in  1846. 


HOW   A   LOVER   VACILLATES.  233 

of  a  great  many  words  in  all  tongues.  Thus 
demonstration  is  evidently  derived  from  demon., 
the  father  of  lies." 

"  That  is  vewy  faw  fetched.  Pass  the  cla- 
wet." 

"  Then,  again,  Mr.  Vyner  will  tell  you,"  pur- 
sued Cecil,  "  that  the  Greek  verb  to  govern  is 
dva<r<ra>,  which  is  derived  from  avacro-a,  a  queen, 
not  from  ava£,  a  king.  Now,  you  will  admit, 
that  to  deduce  the  governing  principle  from 
the  weaker  sex  is  only  a  bit  of  irony.  The 
mildest  possible  symbol  is  used  for  the  severest 
possible  office,  viz.,  government.  The  soft 
delicious  sway  of  woman  who  leads  humanity 
by  the  nose  is  not  to  be  disputed.  Bearded 
warriors,  steel-clad  priests,  ambitious  nobles,  a 
ragged,  mighty,  and  mysterious  plebs,  these  no 
single  arm  could  possibly  subdue.  And  yet  a 
king  is  necessary.  Here  the  grand  problem 
presents  itself:  how  to  force  the  governed  to 
accept  a  governor  ?  " 

"  Oh!  pass  the  clawet !  " 

"  The  king,"  said  Vyner,  shutting  his  box, 
"  is  the  strongest.  Konig,  Kb'nning,  or  can- 
ning :  he  is  the  one  who  can  rule." 

"  But,"  replied  Cecil,  "  I  maintain  he  can't 


234  HOW    A    LOVER    VACILLATES. 

rule  :  no  man  was  ever  strong  enough  to  rule 
men.  The  true  solution  of  the  problem  is, 
that  the  first  king  was  a  woman}' 

"  This  is  fuwiously  widiculous !" 

"  Laugh !  laugh  !  I  am  prepared  to  main- 
tain that  woman  is  weak,  and  omnipotent  be- 
cause of  her  weakness.  She  is  girt  with  the 
proof  armour  of  defencelessness.  A  man  you 
knock  down,  but  who  dares  raise  a  hand 
against  a  woman  ?" 

"  Very  true,"  suggested  Vyner,  "  very  true. 
What  says  Anacreon,  whom  Plato  calls  '  the 
wise?'  Nature,  he  says,  gave  horns  to  bulls, 
and  a  '  chasm  of  teeth  to  lions ; '  but  when  she 
came  to  furnish  woman  with  weapons, 

TI  ovv  SiSuffi";  (eaXXog. 

Beauty,  beauty  was  the  tremendous  arm  which 
was  to  surpass  all  others." 

"  And  formidably  she  uses  it,"  continued 
Cecil.  "  To  man's  violence  she  opposes  her 
*  defencelessness ' — and  nails  ;  to  his  strength 
she  opposes  her  '  weakness ' — and  tongue." 

"  In  support  of  your  theory,"  said  Vyner, 
"  the  French  call  a  queen  a  reine;  and  we  say 
the  king  reigns." 


HOW   A    LOVER  VACILLATES.  235 

He  chuckled  prodigiously  at  this  pun,  which 
Cecil  pronounced  admirable. 

"  My  theory  of  kingship  is  this,"  said  Cecil. 
"  The  first  king,  as  I  said,  was  a  woman.  She 
ruled  unruly  men.  She  took  to  herself  some 
male  subject,  helplessly  strong ;  some  '  brute 
of  a  man,'  docile  as  a  lamb ;  him  she  made 
her  husband.  Her  people  she  ruled  with 
smiles  and  promises,  touchingly  alluding,  on 
all  befitting  occasions,  to  her  helpless  state. 
Her  husband  she  ruled  with  scratches " 

"  And  hysterics"  feelingly  suggested  Vyner. 

"  Well,  a  son  was  born — many  sons  if  you 
like ;  but  one  was  her  especial  darling.  Grow- 
ing old  and  infirm,  she  declared  her  son  should 
wield  the  sceptre  of  the  state  in  her  name. 
Councillors  demurred  ;  she  cajoled ;  they  con- 
sented. Her  son  became  regent.  At  her 
death  he  continued  to  govern  —  not  in  his 
name,  but  in  hers.  The  king  was  symbol  of 
the  woman,  and  reigned  vicariously.  When 
we  say  the  king  reigns,  we  mean  the  king 
queens  it." 

"Bravo!"  exclaimed  Vyner,  chuckling  in 
anticipation  of  the  joke;  "and  this  is  the 


236  HOW   A   LOVER    VACILLATES. 

explanation  of  Thiers's    celebrated  aphorism, 
*  le  roi  REGNE  et  ne  gouverne  pas' " 

"  This  explains  also  the  Salic  law ;  a  curious 
example  of  the  tendency  of  language  to  con- 
ceal the  thoughts.  A  decree  is  enacted  that 
no  woman  shall  reign.  That  is  to  say,  men 
preferred  the  symbol  (man)  to  the  reality 
(woman).  They  dreaded  the  divine  right  of 
mistresses — the  autocratic  absolutism  of  petti- 
coats." 

"  And  pray,  Mr.  Chamberlayne,"  asked 
Vyner,  "  how  do  you  explain  the  derivation 
of  the  French  verb  tuer,  to  kill,  from  the  Latin 
tueor,  to  preserve  ?" 

"  Nothing  easier  upon  my  theory  of  the 
irony  of  language.  What  is  death  but  preser- 
vation ?  " 

"  Bwavo !  pwoceed.     Pwove  that." 

"  Is  it  not  preservation  from  sickness  and 
from  sorrow,  from  debts,  diseases,  dull  par- 
ties, and  bores  ?  Death  preserves  us,  by 
rescuing  our  frames  from  mortality,  and  waft- 
ing our  souls  into  the  bosom  of  immortal  life. 
Then  look  at  the  irony  of  our  use  of  the  word 
preserves,  i.  e.,  places  where  game  is  kept  for 
indiscriminate  slaughter  ;  or  else,  pots  of  luxu- 


HOW   A    LOVER   VACILLATES.  237 

rious  sweets,  destined  to  bring  children  to  an 
untimely  end." 

"  Why,"  said  Vyner,  "  do  we  call  a  syco- 
phant a  toady  ?" 

"  I  really  don't  know." 

"  Because  his  sycophancy  has  its  source  in 
ro  5eos,  fear"  replied  Vyner,  delighted  at  the 
joke. 

"  Good  ! "  said  Cecil,  laughing.  "  I  accept 
the  derivation  :  the  irony  is  perfect,  as  a  toad 
is  the  very  last  creature  to  accuse  of  syco- 
phancy; he  spits  upon  the  world  in  an  un- 
biassed and  exasperating  impartiality :  hence 
the  name.  One  of  the  things  which  has  most 
struck  me,"  he  continued,  "  is  the  occasional 
urbanity  of  language — instance  the  word  ques- 
tion for  torture." 

"  Like  Astyages  in  Herodotus,"  said  Vyner, 
"  politely  counselling  the  herdsman  not  to  de- 
sire to  proceed  to  necessities,  es  ras  avaynas, 
which  the  man  perfectly  understands  to  mean 
torture.  Consider,  also,  the  changes  which 
take  place  in  words.  '  Virtue'  originally  meant 
manliness.  The  Greek  word  d^err)  is  ob- 
viously derived  from  Ares  (Mars),  and  meant 
martialness ;  it  has  now  degenerated  into 


238  HOW    A    LOVER   VACILLATES. 

virtu,  a  taste  for  cameos  and  pictures ;  and 
into  virtue,  woman's  fairest  quality,  but  the 
farthest  removed  from  martial  excellence." 

"  This  is  all  vewy  ingenious,  pewhaps,"  said 
Tom  Wincot ;  "  but  let  us  go  to  the  ladies, 
and  hear  their  theowies." 

They  rose  from  table.  Vyner  in  evidently 
better  disposition  towards  Cecil  than  he  had 
been  since  the  last  Horatian  discussion  ;  Max- 
well dull  and  stupid  as  ever ;  Captain  Heath 
silent  and  reflective. 


JEALOUSY.  239 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

JEALOUSY. 

O,  my  lord,  beware  of  jealousy. 

It  is  a  green-eyed  monster  that  doth  mock 

The  food  it  eats  on. 

Othello. 

A  BRIGHT  smile  from  Blanche  welcomed 
Cecil,  as  he  passed  from  the  dining-room  to 
the  drawing-room,  and  walked  up  to  the  piano 
at  which  she  was  sitting.  He  thought  he  had 
never  seen  her  look  so  lovely ;  perhaps  the 
remembrance  of  his  having  contemplated 
giving  her  up  made  him  more  sensible  of  her 
charms. 

He  took  up  her  portfolio  of  loose  music, 
and  began  turning  over  the  sheets,  as  if  seek- 
ing some  particular  song.  She  came  to  help 
him,  and  as  she  bent  over  the  portfolio  he 
whispered  gently, — 


240  JEALOUSY. 

"  Can  you  contrive  to  slip  away  unobserved, 
and  meet  me  in  the  shrubbery?  I  have 
something  of  the  deepest  importance  to  com- 
municatej' 

She  trembled,  but  it  was  with  delight,  as 
she  whispered,  "  Yes." 

"  Plead  fatigue,  and  retire  after  tea." 

He  then  moved  away,  and  approaching 
Violet  asked  her  if  she  remembered  the  name 
of  a  certain  Neapolitan  canzonette,  which  her 
sister  Blanche  had  sung  the  other  night ;  and 
on  receiving  a  negative  sat  down  by  her  side, 
and  entered  into  conversation  with  her. 

All  the  rest  of  the  evening  he  sat  by  Violet, 
only  occasionally  addressing  indifferent  ques- 
tions to  Blanche.  Captain  Heath  seeing  this, 
and  noticing  a  strange  agitation  in  Blanche's 
manner,  which  she  in  vain  endeavoured  to 
disguise,  interpreted  it  according  to  his  wishes, 
and  sat  down  to  a  rubber  at  whist  with  great 
internal  satisfaction. 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  Mr.  Chamber- 
layne,"  said  Meredith  Vyner,  shuffling  the 
cards,  "  that  even  differences  of  pronunciation 
may  assist  your  theory.  Thus  we  English — 
a  modest  race — express  our  doubt  by  scepticism, 


JEALOUSY.  241 

deriving  it  from  ove6//ts,  deliberation.  But  the 
Scotch — a  hard  dogmatic  race — pronounce  it 
skeepticism,  hereby  deriving  it  from  ovcr^is, 
intimating  that  a  man  leans  upon  his  own 
opinion,  and  that  his  dissent  from  others  is 
not  a  deliberation,  but  a  walking-stick,  where- 
with he  trudges  onwards  to  the  truth." 

"  Mr.  Chamberlayne,"  said  Mrs.  Meredith 
Vyner,  "  are  we  not  to  have  some  music  from 
you  this  evening?  Come,  one  of  your  charm- 
ing Spanish. songs." 

"  By  the  way,"  said  Vyner,  while  Cecil 
tuned  his  guitar,  "  talking  of  Spanish  songs 
reminds  me  of  a  passage  I  met  in  a  Spanish 
play  this  morning,  in  which  the  author  says, 

Sin  zelos  amor 
Es  estar  sin  alma  el  cuerpo. 

What  say  you  to  that,  ladies  ?  It  means  that 
love  without  jealousy  is  a  body  without  soul. 
Immane  quantum  discrepat!" 

"  Love  has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
jealousy,"  said  Violet;  "  and  so  far  from 
jealousy  being  the  soul  of  love,  I  should  say  it 
was  only  the  contemptible  part  of  our  nature 
that  feels  jealousy,  and  only  the  highest  part 
of  our  nature  that  feels  love." 

VOL.  I.  R 


242  JEALOUSY. 

"  No  one  will  agree  with  you,  my  dear 
Violet,"  said  Mrs.  Langley  Turner.  "  Sir 
Harry,  it  is  your  deal." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  said  Violet. 

"  I  should  vewy  much  like  to  hear  Miss 
Violet's  pwoof  of  her  wemark.  I  have  always 
wead  that  jealousy  is  insepewable  fwom  love ; 
though,  I  confess,  I  never  expewienced  jea- 
lousy myself." 

"  Nor  love  either — eh  ?"  said  Rose. 

"  That  is  sewere,  Miss  Wose  !  Do  you 
pwetend  that  I  never  felt  that  sensation  which 
evewy  man  has  felt  ?" 

"  If  you  mean  love,"  replied  Rose,  "  I  say, 
that  if  you  have  felt  it,  I  imagine  it  has  only 
been  just  the  beginning" 

"Twue,  twue!" 

"  And  like  the  charity  of  other  people,  your 
love  has  begun  at  home ! " 

"  Miss  Wose,  Miss  Wose  ! "  said  Tom  Win- 
cot,  shaking  his  finger  at  the  laughing  girl. 

"  So  that,  if  you  have  ever  been  jealous,"  she 
continued,  "you  must  have  an  exaggerated 
susceptibility." 

"  And  why  an  exaggewated  susceptibility  ?" 

"  Because  jealous  of  a  person  no  other  earthly 


JEALOUSY.  243 

being  would  think  of  disputing  with  you — your 
own!" 

This  sally  produced  a  hearty  laugh,  and  Tom 
Wincot,  turning  to  Violet,  said, — 

"  I  'in  afwaid  of  your  sister  Wose's  wepaw- 
tees,  so  shall  not  pwolong  the  discussion  ;  but 
pway  explain  your  pwevious  weflection  on 
jealousy." 

"  I  mean,"  said  Violet,  "  that  jealousy  has 
its  source  in  egotism ;  love,  on  the  contrary, 
has  its  source  in  sympathy :  hence  it  is  that 
the  manifestations  of  the  one  are  always  con- 
temptible, of  the  other  always  noble  and  beau- 
tiful." 

"  And  I,"  said  Maxwell,  his  dark  face  light- 
ing up  with  a  savage  expression,  "  think  that 
jealousy  is  the  most  natural  instinctive  feel- 
ing we  possess.  The  man  or  woman  who 
is  not  jealous,  does  not  know  what  it  is  to 
love." 

"  That  is  a  mere  assertion,  Mr.  Maxwell :  can 
you  prove  it?" 

"  Prove  it !  easily.  What  is  jealousy  but  a 
fear  of  losing  what  we  hold  most  dearly  ?  Look 
at  a  dog  over  a  bone ;  if  you  approach  him  he 
will  growl,  though  you  may  have  no  intention 

H  2 


244  JEALOUSY. 

of  taking  away  his  bone  :  your  presence  is 
enough  to  excite  his  fear  and  anger.  If  you 
attempt  to  snatch  it,  though  in  play,  then  he  will 
bite." 

"  You  are  speaking  of  dogs"  said  Violet, 
haughtily,  "  I  spoke  of  men." 

"  The  feeling  is  the  same  in  both,"  retorted 
Maxwell. 

"  Yes,  when  men  resemble  dogs. — I  spoke 
of  men  who  possessed  the  higher  qualities." 

"  Curiously  enough,"  observed  Vyner,  "  the 
Spaniards,  whose  jealousy  is  proverbial,  and 
whose  great  poet,  Calderon,  has  expressed  him- 
self in  the  almost  diabolical  manner  just  men- 
tioned, these  Spaniards  have  no  word  which 
properly  means  jealousy.  Zelos  is  only  the 
plural  of  zelo — zeal." 

"  I  do  not  think,  papa,  you  are  quite  correct," 
said  Violet,  "  when  you  say  the  Spaniards  are 
more  jealous  than  other  nations." 

"  They  have  the  character,  my  dear." 

"I  am  quite  aware  of  it.  But  what  one 
nation  says  of  another  is  seldom  accurate.  If  I 
understand  jealousy,  it  is  the  sort  of  passion 
which  would  be  felt  quite  as  readily  by  north- 
erns as  by  southerns,  though  it  would  not  be 


JEALOUSY.  245 

expressed  in  so  vehement  a  manner  ;  but  because 
one  man  uses  a  knife,  when  another  man  uses 
a  court  of  law,  that  does  not  make  a  difference 
in  the  sentiments." 

"  I  agree  with  Violet,"  said  Captain  Heath, 
"  it  seems  to  me  that  jealousy  is  a  mean  and 
debasing  passion,  whatever  may  be  the  cause 
which  excites  it.  To  suspect  the  woman  whom 
you  love  and  who  loves  you,  is  so  degrading 
_both  to  her  and  to  you,  that  a  man  who  sus- 
pects, without  overwhelming  evidence,  must  be 
strangely  deficient  in  nobility  of  soul;  and  sup-  • 
pose  the  evidence  complete — suppose  that  she 
loves  another,  even  then  a  noble  soul  arms  itself 
with  fortitude,  and  instead  of  wailing  like  a 
querulous  child,  accepts  with  courage  the  fate 
which  no  peevishness  can  avert.  The  love  that 
is  gone  cannot  be  recalled  by  jealousy.  A  man 
should  say  with  Othello, — 

I  '11  see  before  I  doubt ;  when  I  doubt,  prove ; 
And  on  the  doubt  there  is  no  more  but  this — 
Away  at  once  with  love  and  jealousy." 

He  looked  for  Blanche  as  he  concluded  this 
speech,  but  she  had  already  retired  to  her 
room. 

Cecil  sang,  but  soon  left  off;    and  pleading 


246  JEALOUSY. 

"  heartburn,"  caught  at  the  advice  of  Tom 
Wincot,  who  assured  him  that  a  stwong  cigar 
was  the  best  wemedy  for  it,  and  strolled  out 
into  the  grounds  to  smoke. 


THE    LOVERS    MEET.  247 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THE    LOVERS    MEET. 

And  in  my  heart,  fair  angel,  chaste  and  wise, 
I  love  you :  start  not,  speak  not,  answer  not. 

I  love  you 

HEYWOOD. — A  Woman  killed  with  Kindness. 

IT  was  a  lovely  night.  The  full  harvest  moon 
shed  a  soft  brilliance  over  the  far-stretching 
meadow-lands ;  the  sky  was  dotted  with  small 
patches  of  light  fleecy  cloud,  and  a  few  dim 
stars.  All  was  hushed  in  that  repose  which 
lends  a  solemn  grandeur  to  a  night-scene,  when 
the  sky,  the  stars,  the  silence — things  sugges- 
tive of  infinity — become  the  objects  of  contem- 
plation. 

Cecil  was  not  one  to  remain  indifferent  to 
such  a  scene  :  his  painter's  eye  and  poet's  heart 
were  equally  open  to  its  mild  splendour.  The 


248  THE   LOVERS    MEET. 

tall  trees  standing  dark  against  the  sky,  and 
the  dim  outline  of  the  woody  heights  around, 
no  more  escaped  his  notice,  than  the  pic- 
turesquely grouped  cattle,  one  of  which,  a  dun 
cow,  with  large  white  face  and  chest,  stood 
motionless  amidst  her  recumbent  companions. 

Although  he  could  not  resist  the  first  burst 
of  admiration,  Cecil  was  in  no  mood  to  luxu- 
riate in  the  poetry  of  such  a  scene,  as  he  would 
have  done  at  any  other  time ;  but,  striking 
into  the  thick  and  shadowy  shrubbery,  deli- 
cately chequered  with  interspaces  of  moon- 
light, he  began  to  consider  the  object  of  this 
nocturnal  ramble. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  explain  the  motive 
which  impelled  him  to  make  this  assignation. 
It  was  one  of  the  sudden  inspirations  of  pas- 
sion, which  defeat  whole  months  of  calculated 
prudence.  Nothing  could  have  been  more 
opposed  to  his  calculations  than  anything  like 
an  express  declaration,  until  he  had  ascer- 
tained the  truth  of  what  Captain  Heath  had 
asserted.  And  although  he  rose  from  the  table 
with  the  resolution  to  be  on  his  guard,  and 
to  watch  closely  the  state  of  affairs,  his  first 
act,  as  we  have  seen,  was  one  of  consummate 


THE   LOVERS    MEET.  249 

imprudence — one  which  inextricably  entangled 
him  in  the  very  net  from  which  he  was  anxious 
to  keep  away.  Now,  upon  Captain  Heath's 
view  of  his  character,  this  was  little  less  than 
madness — in  short,  it  was  unintelligible.  But 
it  is  intelligible  enough  upon  a  more  compre- 
hensive view  of  human  character;  as  every 
one  will  acknowledge  who  has  ever  stood 
beside  the  girl  he  loves,  in  a  room  full  of 
people — the  very  restraint  of  the  place  sharpens 
desire,  and  makes  the  timid  bold.  Hence 
one  reason  why  so  many  more  declarations 
jare  made  in  ball-rooms,  and  at  parties,  than 
in  tete-a-tetes. 

Certain  it  is  that  Cecil,  standing  beside 
Blanche  looking  over  the  same  portfolio,  their 
hands  occasionally  touching,  their  eyes  occa- 
sionally meeting,  was  in  no  condition  to  listen 
to  the  dictates  of  reason.  A  tumult  of  desire 
beat  at  his  heart.  He  was  standing  within 
that  atmosphere  (if  I  may  use  the  word)  which 
surrounds  the  beloved,  and  which,  as  by  a 
magnetic  power,  inconceivably  stirs  the  volup- 
tuousness latent  in  every  soul.  He  was  within 
the  halo  which  encircled  her,  and  was  dazzled 
by  its  lustre.  Irresistibly  urged  by  his  passion 


250  THE   LOVERS    MEET. 

to  call  this  lovely  creature  his  own,  he  could 
not  forego  bringing  things  to  a  crisis ;  and  he 
made  the  assignation.  Her  consent  enchanted 
him.  He  was  in  a  fever  of  impatience  for  her 
to  retire.  He  cursed  the  lagging  time  for  its 
slowness  ;  and,  with  a  thrill  of  delight,  found 
himself  in  the  open  air,  about  to  hear  from 
Blanche's  own  lips  that  which  her  eyes  had  so 
frequently  expressed. 

In  a  few  minutes,  all  this   impatience  and 
\delight  subsided.     He  had   gained  his  point. 
Blanche  had  consented  to  meet  him  ;  and  he 
/   had  contrived  to  come  to  the  rendezvous  with- 
out awakening  any  suspicion.     Now,  for  the 
first  time,  he  began  to  consider  seriously  the 

(object  of  that  meeting.  He  was  calm  now ; 
and  grew  calmer  the  more  he  pondered. 
"  What  an  ass  I  have  been ! "  he  thought. 
"  What  the  devil  could  induce  me  to  forget 
myself  so  far  ?  She  will  come,  expecting  to 
hear  me  declare  myself.  But  I  can't  marry 
her.  I  can't  offer  her  beggary  as  a  return  for 
her  love.  If  Heath  should  have  told  the 
truth.  D — n  it,  he  can't  be  such  an  unfeeling 
egotist  as  not  to  •  make  some  provision  for  his 
children !  No,  no ;  I  '11  not  believe  that.  A 


THE    LOVERS    MEET.  251 

few  thousands  he  must  in  common  decency 
have  set  aside,  or  he  would  never  be  able  to 
look  honest  men  in  the  face.  Besides,  Vyner 
doesn't  appear  to  be  particularly  selfish.  How- 
ever, it  may  be  true ;  and  if  so 

"  Can  I  invent  something  of  importance  to 
communicate  instead  of  my  love  ?  Let  me  see. 
That  will  look  so  odd — to  make  an  assignation 
for  any  other  purpose  than  the  one !  But  she 
doesn't  come.  Can  she  be  hesitating  ?  I  wish 
her  fears  would  get  the  better ! 

"  She  won't  come.  That  will  release  me 
from  the  difficulty.  It  is  the  best  thing  that 
x,  could  happen. 

"  I  see  a  light  in  her  room.  What  is  she 
doing  ?  Struggling  with  herself  perhaps ;  or 
perhaps  waiting  till  the  coast  is  clear.  D — n 
the  cigar,  out  again  !  " 

Upon  what  slight  foundations  sometimes 
hang  the  most  important  events  ! 

That  is  rather  a  profound  remark ;  not  posi- 
tively new,  perhaps,  but  singularly  true.  It 
has  escaped  from  my  pen,  and  as  a  pencil  mark 
of  approbation  is  sure  to  be  made  against  it  in 
every  copy  in  every  circulating  library,  why 
should  I  hesitate  to  let  it  go  forth  ? 


252  THE    LOVERS    MEET. 

A  fine  essay  might  be  written  entitled,  "  The 
Philosophy  of  Life,  as  collected  from  the 
marked  passages  in  modern  novels."  And  I 
offer  the  essayist,  the  remark  above,  as  his 
opening  aphorism. 

But  I  digress. 

The  situation  which  suggested  the  fore- 
going aphorism  was  curious  enough  to  war- 
rant my  writing  it ;  for  had  Blanche  appeared 
at  the  rendezvous  at  this  time,  or  a  few  minutes 
earlier,  it  is  most  likely,  from  the  frame  of  mind 
in  which  her  lover  then  was,  that  he  would 
have  made  some  shuffling  excuse  or  other, 
and  declared  anything  to  her  but  his  love. 
But  she  hesitated.  With  a  coyness  natural  to 
the  sex,  she  shrunk  back  from  that  which  she 
most  desired.  Nothing  would  have  given  her 
greater  pleasure  than  to  hear  Cecil  swear  he 
loved  her,  and  yet  she  trembled  at  the  idea  of 
meeting  him  to  hear  it  said. 

She  kept  him  waiting  half  an  hour. 

Whoever  has  been  accustomed  to  analyze 
his  own  feelings,  will  at  once  foresee  that  Cecil, 
after  coming  to  the  determination  that  he  had 
acted'  with  consummate  folly  in  making  the 
assignation,  now  began  to  get  uneasy  at  the 


THE    LOVERS    MEET.  253 

idea  of  her  not  keeping-  it.  Obstacles  irritate 
desires.  If  "  the  course  of  true  love "  does 
not  "  run  smooth,"  so  much  the  deeper  will  it 
run.  Cecil,  willing  enough  to  blame  himself 
for  his  rashness,  now  began  to  feel  piqued  at 
her  indifference.  Ten  minutes  before,  the  sight 
of  her  coming  from  the  house  would  have  been 
painful ;  now  he  was  irritated  by  her  absence. 
He  was  several  times  on  the  point  of  sulkily 
going  back  to  the  drawing-room ;  but  the 
thought  "  if  she  should  come  "  arrested  him. 

She  came  at  last,  and  his  heart  leapt  as  he 
beheld  her. 

"  Have  I  kept  you  long  ?"  she  asked. 
"  Every  minute  away  from  you  is  an  hour. 
But  you  are  with  me  now,"  he  replied,  as  he 
folded  her  to  his  breast  and  kissed  her  burn- 
ing lips. 

Having  expressed  what  was  in  their  hearts 
by  this  long  eloquent  embrace,  he  twined  his 
arm  around  her  waist,  clasping  her  hand  in 
his,  walked  slowly  with  her  to  the  river-side. 

While  they  are  thus  lovingly  employed,  I 
wish  to  make  one  remark  on  the  superiority 
of  actions  to  words.  Here  were  two  lovers 
morally  certain  of  each  other's  affection,  but 


254  THE    LOVERS    MEET. 

wanting  the  confirmation  of  an  oath.  They 
met  for  the  express  purpose  of  saying,  in  good 
set  terms,  that  which  only  wanted  the  ratifi- 
cation of  words ;  and  instead  of  saying  any- 
thing on  the  subject  they  allowed  a  kiss — and 
very  eloquent  such  kisses  are — to  settle  the 
matter.  What  could  they  have  said  which 
would  have  so  well  expressed  it? 

Although  they  walked  down  to  the  river, 
and  sat  upon  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree  to 
admire  the  shimmer  of  moonlight  upon  the 
gently  running  stream,  and  the  cool,  crisp, 
delightful  sound  of  the  water  as  it  dashed  over 
the  huge  stones  that  formed  a  weir,  and  then 
fell  over  in  guise  of  a  little  waterfall,  they 
made  no  allusion  to  the  "  important  communi- 
cation" which  had  drawn  them  both  out. 
They  had  too  much  to  talk  about.  They  had 
to  confess  when  it  was  their  love  began,  and 
to  vow  that  it  would  never  end.  They  had 
the  most  charming  confidences  to  make  re- 
specting what  had  been  done  and  said  by  each, 
and  what  each  had  felt  thereat;  confidences 
which,  though  full  of  "  eloquent  music "  to 
them,  may  very  well  be  spared  here. 

Nor   did  they   much  admire   the  river  by 


THE    LOVERS    MEET.  255 

moonlight,  in  spite  of  its  brilliant  tracks  of 
light,  and  dusky  patches  of  shade  thrown  from 
the  overhanging  trees ;  hand  clasped  in  hand, 
they  looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  from  which 
no  landscape  in  the  world  could  have  seduced 
them. 

Oh,  what  exquisite  bliss  was  crowded  into 
that  brief  hour !  How  their  pulses  throbbed, 
and  their  hearts  bounded !  How  their  souls 
looked  from  out  their  eyes  as  if  to  plunge  into 
an  indissoluble  union  !  A  strange  fire  burnt 
in  their  veins,  and  made  them  almost  faint 
with  pleasure  too  intense  for  mortal  endurance. 
He  crushed  her  hand  in  his  with  almost  savage 
fury,  and  she  returned  the  pressure. 

Love !  divine  delirium,  exquisite  pain !  rich 
as  thou  art  in  rapture,  potent  as  thou  art  o'er 
the  witcheries  of  moments  which  reveal  to 
mortal  sense  some  glimpses  of  immortal  bliss, 
thou  hast  no  such  second  moment  as  that  which 
succeeds  the  first  avowal  of  two  passionate 
natures.  Other  joys  thou  hast  in  store,  but  no 
repetition  of  this  one  thrilling  ecstacy. 

Love  has  its  virginity — its  bloom — its  first, 
but  perishable  melody,  which  sounds  but  once, 
and  then  is  heard  no  more.  This  melody  was 


256 


THE    LOVERS    MEET. 


now  sounding  in  their  hearts,  as,  seated  on  that 
fallen  trunk,  they  heeded  the  world  no  more 
than  the  moonlit  stream  which  glided  at  their 
feet.  One  hour  of  intense,  suffocating,  over- 
whelming rapture  did  they  pass  together ;  an 
hour  Jiever  to  be  forgottten ;  an  hour  worth  a 

Tf  $ 

life. 


THE   DISCOVERY.  257 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    DISCOVERY. 

How  silver  sweet  sound  lovers'  tongues  by  night! 
Like  softest  music  to  attending  ears. 

Romeo  and  Juliet, 

LEAVING  the  lovers  to  their  rapture,  let  us 
glance  in  at  the  warm  drawing-room,  and  at 
the  philosophic  whist-table :  Captain  Heath  is 
standing  with  his  back  to  the  fire ;  Tom  Win- 
cot  having  "  cut  in"  in  his  place ;  Violet  and 
Rose  are  knitting. 

"  Blanche,  my  dear,"  said  Meredith  Vyner. 

"  She  has  gone  to  bed,  papa,"  said  Rose. 

"  Oh,  very  well.  Is  Mr.  Chamberlayne 
come  in  ?  No  !  Our  deal,  is  it  not?" 

This  little  fragment  of  the  conversation  sud- 
denly made  Captain  Heath  suspicious.  He 
was  before  aware  that  Blanche  and  Cecil  were 

VOL.  i.  s 


258  THE    DISCOVERY. 

absent ;  but  he  had  not  before  coupled  their 
two  exits  in  his  own  mind,  so  as  to  draw  there- 
from a  conclusion.  "  Can  they  have  arranged 
this?"  flashed  across  his  brain.  He  quietly 
left  the  room,  took  his  hat,  and  walked  out. 
Though  by  no  means  of  a  jealous  disposition, 
he  could  not  help  commenting  in  his  own 
mind  on  a  hundred  insignificant  traits  of  what 
appeared  to  him'  Blanche's  passion  for  Cecil, 
and  the  conclusion  he  drew  from  them  was, 
that  she  not  only  loved  him,  but  studiously 
concealed  her  love.  As  he  said,  with  him 
"  once  to  be  in  doubt  was  once  to  be  resolved ;" 
his  was  none  of  that  petty,  querulous  jealousy, 
irritated  at  self-inflicted  tortures,  and  yet  too 
weak  to  finish  them  by  making  doubts  cer- 
tainties. Like  a  brave  man,  as  he  was,  he 
paused  not  an  instant  in  endeavouring  to 
arrive  at  certitude  in  all  things.  Instead, 
therefore,  of  worrying  himself  with  doubts  and 
arguments,  with  hopes  that  she  might  not  love 
Cecil,  and  fears  that  she  did,  he  determined  to 
settle  the  point,  and  place  it  beyond  a  doubt. 

He  had  not  gone  far  when  his  quick  ears 
detected  the  indistinct  murmur  of  conversation. 
He  paused  for  a  moment,  and  leaned  against  a 


THE    DISCOVERY.  259 

tree.  A  cold  perspiration  stood  on  his  brow ; 
a  feeling  of  sickness,  which  he  could  not  sub- 
due, arrested  him ;  the  first  spasm  of  despair 
clutched  his  heart,  as  the  murmur  fell  upon 
his  ear,  and  told  him  that  what  he  had  sus- 
pected was  the  truth. 

That  he  might  not  be  mistaken;  that  he 
might  not  act  without  thorough  conviction,  he 
approached  still  closer  to  the  spot  from  whence 
the  murmur  came,  and  there  he  saw  the  lovers 
seated  under  the  dark  branches  of  a  gigantic 
larch,  which  served  to  make  Blanche's  white 
dress  more  visible. 

Little  did  that  happy  pair  suspect  with  what 
heartbroken  interest  they  were  contemplated. 
They  pressed  each  other's  hand,  and  repeated 
endless  variations  of  that  phrase,  of  all  phrases 
most  dulcet  to  mortal  ear,  "  I  love  you  ;"  and 
if  they  thought  at  all,  thought  themselves  for- 
gotten by  the  world  they  so  entirely  forgot. 

In  the  midst  of  their  dreamy  bliss,  a  low, 
half-stifled  sob  startled  them.  They  sprang 
up.  She  clung  tremblingly  to  him.  He  looked 
eagerly  around,  piercing  through  the  shadowy 
pathways  with  a  glance  of  terror.  He  could 

s  2 


260  THE    DISCOVERY. 

discover  nothing.  All  was  silent.  Nothing 
stirred. 

"  Did  you  not  hear  a  groan?"  he  whispered. 

"  It  seemed  like  a  sob." 

"  All  is  silent.     I  see  no  one.     Listen !" 

They  listened  for  some  seconds  ;  not  a  sound 
was  audible. 

"  It  must  have  been  fancy,"  he  said. 

"  No ;  I  heard  it  too  plainly." 

"  Perhaps  it  was  a  noise  made  by  one  of  the 
cows  yonder." 

"  At  any  rate,  let  us  go  in.  Do  you  return 
by  the  shrubbery.  I  will  go  round  by  the 
garden." 


THE   SACRIFICE.  261 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE    SACRIFICE. 

I  know  I  love  in  vain — strive  against  hope — 
Yet  in  this  captious  and  intenible  sieve 
I  still  pour  out  the  waters  of  my  love, 
And  lack  not  to  love  still. 

SHAKSPKARE.— AITt  Well  that  Ends  Wett. 

WHEN  Cecil  re-entered  the  drawing-room,  he 
found  it  exactly  as  he  had  left  it,  except  that 
Tom  Wincot  was  playing  whist  in  place  of 
Captain  Heath,  who  stood  leaning  against  the 
mantelpiece,  with  his  left  hand  caressing  the 
shaggy  head  of  Shot ;  that  favoured  animal 
stood  with  his  fore-paws  resting  on  the  fen- 
der, and  his  face  raised  inquiringly,  as  if  to 
ascertain  the  reason  of  his  friend's  paleness. 
Pale,  indeed,  was  the  handsome  face  of  that 
brave,  sorrowing  man ;  and  the  keen  sympathy 


262  THE    SACRIFICE. 

of  the  hound  had  read  in  its  rigidity  and 
calmness  the  signs  of  suffering,  which  escaped 
the  notice  of  every  one  else.  True  it  is  that 
the  captain  somewhat  shielded  his  face  from 
observation  by,  with  his  left  hand,  twirling 
his  moustache,  a  practice  too  habitual  with  him 
to  call  forth  any  remark. 

Cecil  was  in  such  a  state  of  excitement,  that 
the  girls  remarked  it.  He  joked,  laughed 
joyously  at  the  most  trivial  observation,  sang 
with  prodigious  fervour,  and  declared  there 
was  nothing  like  a  moonlight  ramble  for  the 
cure  of  the  heartburn. 

"  It  seems  to  have  been  the  heart-ache" 
said  Rose,  "  by  the  exuberance  of  your  spirits 
after  the  cure." 

Cecil  looked  up,  and  seeing  her  saucy  smile, 
and  her  eyes  swimming  in  laughter,  knew  that 
she  was  not  serious,  so  he  asked  what  should 
make  his  heart  ache  ? 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  Vyner,  "  what,  indeed  ? 
quo  leatus  vulnere?  If  you  have  discovered, 
let  us  hear  it." 

"  Yes,  yes,  tell  us  his  secwet  by  all  means," 
said  Wincot,  throwing  down  his  last  card; 
"  two  by  honours,  thwee  by  twicks — game — 


THE    SACRIFICE.  263 

that  makes  a  single,  a  tweble,  and  the  wub : 
six  points ! " 

"  No,  no,"  said  Rose,  shaking  her  head,  "  I 
shall  not  say  it  now." 

"  Pray,  don't  spare  me,"  said  Cecil.  "  I  am 
quite  sure  it  was  something  satirical." 

"  It  was  ;  but  I  don't  choose  to  say  it  now." 

Captain  Heath  continued  to  pat  Shot's 
head  ;  but  he  neither  looked  up,  nor  joined  in 
the  conversation.  Cecil,  who  had  several 
times  endeavoured  in  vain  to  make  him  talk, 
left  him  at  last  to  his  reflections,  whispering  to 
Rose, — 

"  He  is  too  grave  for  our  frivolities." 

Cecil's  excitement  continued  all  the  even- 
ing. He  slept  well  that  night,  cradled  in 
enchanting  dreams. 

What  Blanche  felt  as  she  stole  up  to  her 
own  room,  rapidly  undressed  herself,  and  crept 
into  bed,  I  leave  to  my  young  and  pretty 
readers  to  conjecture. 

The  next  evening,  though  they  had  several 
brief  snatches  of  tete-a-tete  during  the  day,  our 
lovers  were  again  to  indulge  in  a  moonlight 
ramble,  hoping  no  doubt  for  a  repetition  of 
the  first.  Blanche  early  pleaded  fatigue,  and 


264  THE   SACRIFICE. 

declared  her  intention  of  soon  retiring  for  the 
night. 

"  Don't  go  to  bed,  as  you  did  last  night," 
said  Captain  Heath ;  "  if  you  are  weary,  take 
a  turn  with  me  in  the  shrubbery :  there  is  a 
lovely  moon." 

Blanche  coloured  deeply,  and  kept  her  eyes 
fixed  upon  her  work.  Cecil  looked  at  him,  as 
if  to  read  the  hidden  meaning  of  those  words. 

It  was  a  moment  of  suspense.  The  entrance 
of  tea  enabled  them  to  hide  their  emotions ; 
and,  by  occasioning  a  change  of  seats,  brought 
the  captain  close  to  Blanche. 

"  How  imprudent  you  are ! "  he  whispered. 
"  Accept  my  offer  of  a  walk,  and  he  shall  ac- 
company us ;  when  we  are  out  of  sight,  I  will 
leave  you ;  but  by  all  three  going  out  together, 
no  suspicion  will  be  raised." 

Blanche  trembled  and  blushed,  but  made 
no  answer.  The  discovery  of  her  last  night's 
interview  was  implied  in  what  he  said ;  and 
with  that  was  implied  this  other  fact,  which 
then  for  the  first  time  flashed  across  her  mind : 
Captain  Heath  loved  her.  It  was  his  sob 
which  had  startled  them. 

If.  amidst  her  compassion  for  his  unhappy 


THE    SACRIFICE.  265 

love,  there  was  mixed  some  secret  gratification 
at  having  excited  that  passion,  no  one  will 
speak  harshly  of  her ;  it  would  be  too  much 
to  expect  human  nature  should  be  insensible 
to  the  flattery  of  affection.  But  flattered  as 
she  was  by  the  discovery,  she  was  also  sensible 
of  the  noble  delicacy  of  his  conduct  in  the 
matter  ;  and  when  she  raised  her  humid  eyes 
to  look  her  thanks,  it  was  with  a  severe  pang 
that  she  noticed  the  alteration  in  his  appear- 
ance. One  night  had  added  ten  years  to  his 
age. 

"  Miss  Blanche  and  I  are  going  to  stroll 
out  and  enjoy  the  harvest  moon,"  said  Cap- 
tain Heath  about  half  an  hour  afterwards  to 
Cecil,  "  will  you  join  us  ?" 

Cecil  looked  amazed,  and  felt  inclined  to 
throw  him  out  of  the  window  for  his  proposi- 
tion, but  Blanche  made  a  sign  to  him  to  ac- 
cept, and  he  accepted. 

"And  I  suppose  I  am  not  to  come?"  said 
Rose. 

"  Certainly — if  you  like,"  replied  the  cap- 
tain. 

"  No,  you  may  go  without  me.  Three  is 
company,  and  two  is  none,"  she  said,  parodying 


266  THE    SACRIFICE. 

the  popular  phrase,  "  and  if  I  came,  we  should 
be  two  and  two." 

The  captain  did  not  press  the  matter,  but 
offering  Blanche  his  arm  led  her  out,  fol- 
lowed by  Cecil,  somewhat  sulky,  and  not  at 
all  comprehending  the  affair. 

"  There,  now  I  surrender  her  to  your 
charge,"  said  the  captain,  when  they  were 
within  hearing  of  the  waterfall,  "  having 
saved  your  meeting  from  suspicion.  Conti- 
nue your  walk,  I  am  here  as  sentinel." 

He  seated  himself  upon  a  gate  with  all  the 
quietness  of  the  most  ordinary  transaction. 
Cecil,  who  was  a  good  deal  annoyed  at  this 
interference  of  a  third  party,  made  no  reply ; 
he  was  not  even  grateful  for  the  service  ren- 
dered. 

Blanche,  who  knew  what  it  must  have  cost 
the  captain  thus  to  sacrifice  his  own  feelings, 
and  think  only  of  her  safety,  took  his  hand 
in  hers,  and  kissed  it  silently.  A  tear  fell 
on  it  as  he  withdrew  it. 

"  Make  the  most  of  your  time,"  he  said. 

In  another  instant  he  was  alone. 

The  intense  gratification  he  felt  in  making 
this  sacrifice,  will  be  appreciated  by  those 


THE    SACRIFICE.  267 

who  know  what  it  is  to  forego  their  own 
claims  in  favour  of  another — to  trample  on 
their  own  egotisms,  and  act  as  their  conscience 
approves.  The  mixture  of  pain  only  added 
to  the  intensity  of  the  delight ;  as  perhaps  no 
enjoyment  is  ever  perfect,  physical  or  moral, 
without  the  keen  sense  of  pain  thrown  in  as 
a  zest. 

His  greatest  hope  in  life  was  gone,  and  yet 
he  sat  there  not  torn  by  miserable  jealousy, 
but  warmed  with  the  glow  of  self-sacrifice. 
And  this  is  the  meaning  of  virtue  being  its 
own  reward :  had  he  acted  with  only  ordinary 
meanness,  had  he  done  what  hundreds  and 
hundreds  would  have  done  in  his  place,  he 
would  have  suffered  tortures  all  the  more 
horrible,  because  unavailing.  Instead  of  that, 
he  looked  courageously  into  the  grim  counte- 
nance of  misfortune,  saw  that  he  was  not 
loved,  that  another  had  received  the  heart  he 
coveted,  and  having  seen  that,  he  determined 
to  stifle  the  mighty  hunger  of  his  heart,  to 
give  up  all  futile  hope,  and  to  devote  himself  , 
to  her  happiness  in  such  ways  as  he  could 
forward  it. 

The  lovers,  with  the  selfishness  of  lovers, 


268 

had  speedily  forgotten  him  and  every  one  else. 
But  although  they  sat  upon  the  self-same  tree  ; 
although  they  clasped  each  other  by  the  hand, 
and  looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  their  inter- 
view was  cold  compared  with  that  of  the  night 
before. 

One  reason  might  be,  that  on  that  night 
they  talked  of  love ;  on  this,  they  talked  of 
marriage.  Cecil  explained,  to  her  the  state  of 
his  affairs,  and  asked  her  if  she  could  leave 
her  present  luxurious  home  to  share  his  hum- 
bler one. 

This  question  is  always  asked  under  those 
circumstances ;  though  the  questioner  knows 
very  well  that  it  is  pre-eminently  superfluous, 
and  that  there  is  but  one  possible  answer, 
conveyed  in  a  look  and  a  kiss.  The  answer, 
however,  is  agreeable  enough  to  warrant  the 
question;  is  it  not? 

Lovers  are  singularly  insincere  with  each 
other,  and  play  at  doubts — and  sometimes 
very  offensive  doubts — with  an  air  of  earnest- 
ness which  would  imply  considerable  dupli- 
city, were  it  not  one  of  the  instincts  of  pas- 
sion. The  truth  is,  Love  loves  to  hear  the 
assurance  of  love ;  and  to  hear  this  assurance,  of 


THE   .SACRIFICE,  269 

which  it  is  already  sure,  it  pretends  to  have 
doubts,  merely  to  have  them  removed. 

Let  us  forgive  Cecil  his  insincerity  in  asking 
Blanche  that  question;  and  let  us  pass  over  in 
silence  all  the  others  which  he  asked,  and  to 
which  he  got  the  same  sweet  answer.  They 
remained  there  a  long  while ;  at  least  it  seemed 
so  to  their  sentinel ;  to  them  it  seemed  too 
brief.  But  they  rose  at  a  signal  he  gave ;  and 
when  they  came  up  with  him,  he  said,  gravely, 
"  Mr.  Chamberlayne,  I  trust  yon  will  take 
what  I  am  about  to  say  with  the  same  candour 
as  I  say  it.  I  am  anxious  to  serve  you,  not 
to  lecture  you.  Although,  therefore,  I  know 
nothing  of  the  reasons  which  you  may  have 
for  keeping  your  mutual  attachment  secret,  I 
am  strongly  of  opinion  that  the  best  and 
wisest  thing  you  can  do  is  to  make  it  public 
at  once.  Ask  her  father's  consent,  but  do  not 
be  discovered  in  clandestine  meetings.  If  you 
desire  it,  I  will  break  the  matter  to  Mr. 
Vyner,  and  plead  your  cause  to  the  best  of  my 
ability."  , 

This  was  received  in  complete  silence.  Cecil 
was  alarmed ;  Blanche  kept  her  eyes  fixed  on 
him. 


270  THE    SACRIFICE. 

"  Reflect  upon  it,"  added  the  captain,  as  he 
led  the  way  to  the  house. 

Some  inexplicable  foreboding  damped  Cecil's 
spirits  at  the  idea  of  declaring  to  her  father  his 
affection  for  Blanche ;  and  this  foreboding  was 
realized  in  the  course  of  the  evening  by  Vyner 
casually  mentioning,  in  his  hearing,  that  which 
Captain  Heath  had  already  informed  him  of, 
respecting  the  portionless  state  of  the  girls. 

"  So  I  tell  my  girls,"  he  added,  "  they  must 
keep  strict  guard  over  their  hearts,  to  be  sure 
they  give  them  to  no  beggar.  The  more  so  " 
(here  he  looked  at  Cecil)  "  because,  if  they  felt 
inclined  to  make  fools  of  themselves,  I  certainly 
should  not  allow  them  to  do  so." 

The  thought  occurred  to  Cecil,  "  Can  Heath 
have  betrayed  me?  and  is  that  speech  levelled 
at  me?" 

He  looked  at  the  captain  to  read  the  treach- 
ery on  his  brow ;  but  that  calm,  honest  face 
triumphantly  withstood  the  scrutiny ;  and  Cecil 
no  longer  accused  him. 

The  truth  is,  Vyner  did  suspect  that  Cecil 
•was  paying  too  great  attention  to  Blanche, 
and  had  levelled  his  speech  at  him,  imagining 
that  the  hint  would  be  taken.  Since  that 


THE   SACRIFICE.  271 

morning  when  the  most  splendid  discovery  on 
the  Horatian  metres  ever  made,  had  been  so 
ill  appreciated,  Vyner  ceased  to  regard  him 
with  the  same  pleasure  as  before ;  and  in  criti- 
cizing his  actions,  observed  his  attentions  to 
Blanche. 

"  You  see  how  fatal  your  counsel  would  be," 
whispered  Cecil  to  the  captain,  as  he  took  his 
candle  and  retired  for  the  night. 


272  CECIL   IN    HIS   TRUE   COLOURS. 


V       ' 
CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CECIL   IN   HIS    TRUE   COLOURS. 

CECIL  reached  his  own  room  with  savage  sul- 
lenness.  He  had  asked  Blanche  if  she  would 
share  his  poverty,  and  was  delighted  with  her 
answer ;  but — strange  paradox — he  had  never 
seriously  thought  of  sharing  it  with  her ;  and 
now  his  perplexity  was  how  to  escape  from 
his  present  dilemma.  To  marry  upon  his 
means  was  impossible ;  impossible  also  to 
think  of  giving  her  up.  To  trust  for  one 
moment  to  Vyner's  liberality,  he  felt  was 
futile ;  the  mere  avowal  of  his  attachment 
would  be  sufficient  to  close  the  doors  against 
him  for  ever. 

Angrily  he  paced  up  and  down  his  room, 
striving  in  vain  to  detect  some  means  of  ex- 


CECIL   IN   HIS    TRUE   COLOURS.  273 

tricating  himself.  A  fierce  and  contemptible 
struggle  between  passion  and  interest  agitated 
him  :  sometimes  love  prevailed,  and  sometimes 
prudence. 

In  the  midst  of  this  self-struggle  Captain 
Heath  came  in. 

"  I  have  come  to  speak  with  you,"  he  said^ 
"  and  trust  you  will  regard  me  as  Blanche's 
elder  brother,  anxious  to  befriend  you,  but  still 
more  anxious  to  protect  her.  Will  you  treat 
with  me  on  those  terms  ?  " 

"  Certainly.  You  have  already  discovered 
our  secret — how,  I  know  not — and  there  can 
be  no  impropriety  in  consulting  with  you ;  I 
have  perfect  confidence  in  you." 

"Your  confidence  is  deserved.  Now,  tell 
me;  you  have  yourself  heard  from  Vyner 
what  I  told  you  in  the  billiard-room.  I  told 
it  you,  because  I  saw  in  what  direction  you 
turned  your  eyes,  and  wished  you  to  have 
a  clear  comprehension  of  the  family  affairs. 
Had  only  your  fancy  been  touched,  my  warn- 
ing would  have  been  in  time ;  as  it  was,  your 
heart  was  engaged,  and  my  warning  came  too 

VOL.  i.  T 


274  CECIL    IN    HIS   TRUE   COLOURS. 

late.  I  do  not  repent  it,  however,  the  more 
so  as  it  served  to  show  me  the  strength  of 
your  love.  Pardon  me  for  having  misjudged 
you,"  holding  out  his  hand,  "  but  I  imagined 
that  what  I  said  respecting  Blanche's  poverty 
would  at  once  put  a  stop  to  your  attentions. 
^Xou  have  shown  me  how  ill  I  judged  you. 
Will  this  confession,  while  it  convinces  you 
of  my  sincerity,  also  purchase  my  forgive- 
ness ?  " 

Cecil  coloured  with  shame,  and  pressed  the 
outstretched  hand  in  silence. 

"  Now  to  your  affairs.  You  wish  to  keep 
your  attachment  a  secret.  For  what  purpose  ? 
How  can  it  avail  you  ?  It  must  be  discovered, 
and  then  you  will  have  lost  all  the  advantages 
of  openness." 

"  But  what  am  I  to  do  ?  Vyner  will  never 
give  his  consent.  I  am  too  poor." 

"  If  I  may  ask  without  indiscretion  — 
what  is  your  income?  What  are  your  pros- 
pects?" 

"  My  income  is  the  interest  of  four  thousand 
pounds;  my  prospects  are  vague  enough.  I 
have  some  talent.  Painting  and  literature  are 


CECIL    IN    HIS    TRUE    COLOURS.  2T5 

open  to  me ;  but  I  should  prefer  diplo- 
macy." 

"  You  cannot  marry  on  such  prospects." 

"  No,  indeed  !     But  what  am  I  to  do  ?  " 

"  I  have  but  one  suggestion  to  make.  My 
brother  is  chairman  to  a  railway  now  in  course 
of  formation.  The  secretaryship  is  worth 
four  hundred  a  year.  If  you  will  accept  of  it, 
I  think,  by  exerting  myself,  I  could  secure  it 
for  you." 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you,"  replied  Cecil, 
coldly ;  "  but  that  is  not  at  all  in  my 
way." 

"  You  refuse  ?  "  said  the  astonished  captain. 
"  Refuse  four  hundred  a  year  ?  " 

"  Remember  I  am  a  gentleman's  son,"  he 
said,  haughtily,  "  and  you  will  appreciate  my 
refusal." 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  do  appreciate  it,  and 
at  its  real  value!  Here,  I  offer  you  what 
certainly  I  should  never  have  thought  of 
offering  you,  had  it  not  been  for  her  sake, 
a  situation  which  thousands  of  gentlemen's 
sons  would  be  delighted  to  accept,  a  situation 
which,  with  your  own  small  property,  will 


276  CECIL    IN    HIS    TRUE    COLOURS. 

enable  you  to  live  in  decent  comfort,  and  you 
refuse  it  ?  " 

"  Really,  your  officious  indignation,"  said 
Cecil,  getting  angry  in  his  turn,  "  is  somewhat 
out  of  place.  You  meant  kindly,  I  dare  say  ; 
but  once  for  all  allow  me  to  observe,  that  I 
neither  am,  nor  ever  will  be,  a  quill-driver." 

"  Not  even  for  her  sake  ?  " 

"  No ;  for  no  one  will  I  degrade  myself  in 
my  own  eyes.  If  I  must  work,  it  shall  be  in 
some  gentlemanly  department.  I  will  either 
paint  or  write  for  my  livelihood,  when  I  am  con- 
demned to  gain  it." 

"  And  you  pretend  to  love  her  ?" 

"I  do ;  but  I  am  sure  she  would  be  the  first 
to  dissuade  me  from  such  a  degradation  as  you 
propose.  She  has  given  her  heart  to  a  gentle- 
man, and  not  to  a  clerk." 

"  Bah!  you  talk  in  the  language  of  a  cen- 
tury ago.  The  pride  which  was  then,  perhaps, 
excusable,  becomes  simply  ridiculous  now-a- 
days." 

"And  you,  captain,  are  using  language 
which,  if  it  continues,  I  shall  demand  an  explan- 
ation  " 


CECIL   IN    HIS   TRUE    COLOURS.  277 

"You  threaten?" 

"I  have  no  wish  to  do  so;  but  the  tone 
you  adopt  is  such  as  I  can  no  longer  per- 
mit." 

"  Well,  I  did  not  come  to  quarrel  with  you, 
so  will  abstain  from  criticism.  Only,  let  me 
ask  you  what  you  propose  to  do  ?  " 

"  I  propose  nothing,  I  am  totally  at  a 
loss." 

"  You  positively  refuse  my  offer?" 

"  Positively." 

"  You  do  not  think  of  marrying  upon  your 
present  means  ?  " 

"  Decidedly  not." 

"  Then  you  have  but  one  course :  to  relin- 
quish your  claim." 

"  I  have  thought  of  that." 

As  this  confession  escaped  him,  a  sudden 
light  shone  in  the  captain's  eyes,  a  sparkle  of 
unexpected  triumph  which  did  not  escape  his 
rival. 

It  was  a  double  betrayal.  Cecil  betrayed  his 
selfishness — the  captain  his  love. 

"  I  have  thought  of  it,"  he  repeated,  "  but  I 
cannot  make  the  sacrifice.  I  love  her  too  much. 


278  CECIL   IN    HIS   TRUE   COLOURS. 

It  may  be  selfish,  but  I  feel  it  impossible  to  give 

i     i    !' 

her  up." 

He  watched  the  captain's  countenance  with 
malicious  joy  as  he  spoke  this,  conscious  that 
every  phrase  was  an  arrow  to  pierce  his  rival's 
heart. 

"  But  you  must  decide  either  to  marry  her, 
or " 

"Or,"  interrupted  Cecil,  with  a  sneer, 
"  relinquish  my  claim  in  your  favour,  eh  ?" 

Captain  Heath  shook  slightly,  and  then 
fixing  his  full  gaze  upon  Cecil,  said  quietly, — 

"  How  little  you  know  the  man  whom  you  so 
wantonly  insult!" 

He  left  the  room. 

"  He  loves  her,"  said  Cecil  to  himself, 
bewildered  at  the  discovery.  "  Loves  her  ! 
What,  then,  is  the  meaning  of  his  conduct? 
He  acts  as  sentinel  during  our  interview — 
takes  upon  himself  to  break  the  matter  to  her 
father,  if  I  wish  it — offers  me  a  situation  to 
enable  me  to  marry.  Oh!  it  is  preposter- 
ous !  I  should  be  a  fool  indeed  to  believe  it ! 
Loves  her !  loves  her  and  assists  a  rival ! 
There  is  some  cunning  scheme  in  all  this.  I 


CECIL   IN    HIS    TRUE   COLOURS.  279 

cannot  divine  what  it  is,  but  I  am  certain  that 
it  is. 

"  He  loves  her.  Let  me  see :  first,  he 
endeavours  to  frighten  me  away  by  explaining 
the  state  of  Vyner's  affairs.  That  is  intelli- 
gible enough  :  he  wanted  me  to  take  the  alarm 
and  decamp.  Failing  in  that,  he  suddenly 
changes  tactics,  and  officiously  thrusts  himself 
between  us  as  a  patron  and  protector.  The 
scoundrel !" 

Yes,  scoundrel !  for  doing  that  which,  in 
its  simple  heroism,  so  distances  all  ordinary 
actions,  that  it  looks  like  a  meanness.  Thus 
are  men  judged.  If  a  man  perform  some  act 
of  ostentatious  grandeur,  the  town  will  ring 
with  loud  applause ;  but  unless  the  act  is  r 
striking,  and  the  motive  clearly  intelligible,  he 
is  sure  to  be  maligned.  Men  only  credit  in 
others  the  kind  of  virtue  they  feel  capable  of  : 
them^Jxes ;  as  Sallust  says  of  the  readers  of 
history, — "  ubi  de  magna  virtute  et  gloria  bo- 
norum  memores  quae  sibi  quisque  facilia  factu 
putat,  aequo  animo  accipit ;  supra  ea  velnti 
ficta  pro  falsis  ducit." 

Captain  Heath's  self-sacrifice  was  one  de- 


280  CECIL   IN    HIS   TRUE    COLOURS. 

manding  the  greatest  moral  fortitude,  pre- 
cisely because  it  had  no  adventitious  aid  from 
the  anticipation  of  applause;  it  required  an 
immense  effort,  and  could  have  no  eclat.  It 
was  a  victory  to  be  gained  after  a  tierce  com- 
bat, and  to  be  followed  by  no  flourish  of  trum- 
pets. Strength  of  mind  gained  the  victory ; 
and  the  pleasure  derived  from  all  exercise  of 
strength  was  the  reward. 

Although  I  uphold  such  actions  as  heroic, 
as  springing  from  true  moral  greatness,  and 
worthy  of  our  deepest  reverence,  yet  it  must 
not  be  supposed  that  there  is  anything  marvel- 
lous in  this  self-abnegation.  The  followers  of 
De  la  Rochefoucauld  might  find  out  egotism 
even  here,  if  they  used  their  cold  scalpel 
aright.  They  might  say  Captain  Heath  was 
convinced  that  Blanche  loved  another,  and  all 
his  efforts  to  prevent  that  would  be  useless. 
Finding  himself  thus  completely, excluded  from 
all  hope  of  obtaining  her,  he  made  up  his  mind 
to  the  defeat,  and  instead  of  allowing  himself 
to  be  made  miserable  by  idle  regrets  and  idler 
jealousy,  he  gave  himself  the  delight  of  assist- 
ing her. 


CECIL   IN    HIS   TRUE    COLOURS.  281 

To  Cecil,  however,  who  was  certainly  so  in- 
capable of  such  conduct  as  to  be  incapable  of 
believing  it,  the  captain  was  evidently  a 
scoundrel,  whom  he  would  first  outwit  and 
then  challenge. 

To  outwit  him,  he  determined  to  carry 
Blanche  off. 

Cecil,  vacillating  between  his  passion  and  his 
prudence,  between  his  love  for  Blanche  and 
his  horror  at  poverty,  suddenly  lost  all  hesita- 
tion, the  instant  he  was  aware  of  a  rival.  The 
selfishness  which  had  made  him  unwilling  to 
encounter  poverty,  to  rush  into  the  great 
battle  of  life,  there  to  gain  a  footing  for  the 
sake  of  Blanche,  now  made  him  ready  to  run 
all  risks  for  the  sake  of  triumphing  over  a 
rival.  No  suggestions  assailed  him  now  re- 
specting the  imprudence  of  marriage ;  no  hor- 
rors at  bringing  a  family  into  the  world  without 
the  means  of  properly  providing  for  them ;  no 
thought  of  what  she  would  suffer  now  disturbed 
him,  as  it  had  before.  And  why  ?  because  it 
then  was  only  a  mask  under  which  he  hid  the 
face  of  his  own  selfishness  from  himself.  The 
one-absorbing  thought  was  how  to  quickly 


282  CECIL   IN    HIS    TRUE    COLOURS. 

call  her  his ;  how  to  irrevocably  bind  her  to 
him. 

"  He  thinks  to  dupe  me,  does  he  ?  He  shall 
find  out  his  mistake.  I  will  this  instant  go  to 
her,  and  arrange  our  flight." 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE   NIGHT.  283 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE   PERILS    OF   ONE    NIGHT. 

Words  that  weep,  and  tears  that  speak. 

COWLEY. 

BLANCHE'S  bed-room  formed  the  angle  of  the 
right  wing  at  the  back  of  the  Hall.  Her  win- 
dow looked  upon  the  terrace.  Between  the 
right  wing  and  the  offices  ran  an  arcade,  as  a 
sort  of  a  connecting  link.  The  top  of  this 
arcade  formed  an  open  gallery  with  heavy 
balustrades,  and  paved  with  dark  iron-grey 
tiles.  A  small  side-door  opened  on  to  it  from 
the  bed-room ;  and  frequently,  in  summer,  did 
Blanche  sit  out  in  this  gallery  to  enjoy  the  cool 
night-air,  or,  leaning  against  the  balustrade, 
gazed  at  the  heavy  curtain  of  clouds, — 

"  While  the  rare  stars  rush'd  thro'  them  dim  and  fast." 


284  THE   PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

At  the  end  of  the  interior  of  the  arcade  was  a 
niche,  in  which  were  generally  kept  some  of 
the  girl's  gardening  tools,  and  a  slight  ladder 
which  they  used. 

Blanche  was  still  dressed,  as  the  light  in  her 
bed-room  told  Cecil,  who  had  stolen  out  in 
pursuance  of  the  resolution  recorded  in  the  last 
chapter.  She  was  seated  on  the  side  of  her 
bed  in  an  attitude  of  delicious  reverie,  her  head 
slightly  drooping,  her  hands  carelessly  fallen 
on  her  lap,  when  the  sound  of  a  pebble  strik- 
ing against  the  window-pane  startled  her. 
Again  that  sound — and  again  !  She  rose  and 
went  to  the  window.  The  sky  was  overcast, 
and  the  night  was  dark,  but  after  a  few 
seconds  she  recognised  Cecil,  and  opened  the 
window. 

"  Are  you  dressed,  dearest  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  come  out  into  the  gallery.  I  want 
to  speak  to  you.  I  can  get  up  by  the  ladder." 

"  Very  well,  but  be  careful." 

She  closed  the  window,  and  stepped  out. 
He  placed  the  top  of  the  ladder  against  the 
pediment  of  the  arcade  and  quickly  ascended. 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT.  285 

They  rushed  into  each  other's  arms  of  course. 
Lovers  always  do  that  directly  they  are  to- 
gether, no  matter  what  important  business 
brings  them  there. 

"  Blanche,  my  beloved,  are  you  willing  to 
share  my  fate,  whatever  that  may  be?" 

"  Have  you  run  all  this  risk  to  ask  me 
that  ?  "  she  said,  reproachfully. 

"  No ;  but  I  must  ask  it  you — and  in  saddest 
seriousness — before  I  speak  further." 

Her  lips  sought  his,  and  pressed  them 
ardently. 

"  Our  secret  is  discovered — your  father  even 
suspects  it — we  must  fly — will  you  be  mine? 
— Hush !  what  is  that  ? — hush  ! — I  heard  a 
door  shut. — Hark!  yes,  a  footstep — do  you 
not  hear  it? — a  hurried  step. — It  comes  this 
way — good  God!  what  shall  we  do?" 

Blanche  trembled  with  fright  as  the  heavy 
sounds  of  an  approaching  step  smote  upon  her 
ears ;  but,  with  a  sudden  inspiration,  she 
dragged  Cecil  into  her  room,  and  opening  her 
window  leaned  out  as  if  star-gazing,  though 
the  sky  was  starless.  At  length  the  sharp 
ring  of  the  footsteps  upon  the  stone  terrace 


286  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE   NIGHT. 

was  heard,  and  a  male  figure  was  dimly  visible. 
It  came  right  opposite  the  window. 

"  Blanche !  not  yet  in  bed  ?  "  said  Captain 
Heath  ;  "  and  breathing  the  autumnal  night- 
air  too?" 

She  shook  slightly,  but  answered,  "  Yes. 
The  night-air  cools  me." 

Cecil  was  greatly  agitated,  but  held  his 
breath  and  listened.  Nothing  more  was  said 
for  some  seconds ;  at  last  Blanche  asked  him 
what  brought  him  out  so  late. 

"  Inability  to  remain  in  doors.  I  have  just 
had  an  interview  with  him,  which  has  greatly 
agitated  me.  He  shewed  himself  selfish,  fool- 
ish, and  contemptible." 

Cecil  was  on  the  point  of  starting  up,  but 
restrained  himself  on  remembering  where  he 
was.  Blanche  was  hurt,  and  replied,  "  Silence 
on  that  subject.  Remember  you  are  speaking 
of  one  who  is  to  be  my  husband." 

"  God  forbid ! "  he  exclaimed. 

She  closed  the  discussion  by  shutting  her 
window. 

He  moved  away;  but  had  not  taken  four 
steps  when  the  ladder  caught  his  eye.  The 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE   NIGHT.  287 

position  of  the  ladder,  coupled  with  Blanche 
at  the  open  window,  still  dressed,  at  that 
hour  of  the  night,  at  once  convinced  him  that 
an  elopement  was  meditated.  A  sick  faintness 
overcame  him  for  a  moment ;  but  it  was  only 
for  a  moment.  He  rallied  immediately,  and 
taking  the  ladder  on  his  shoulder,  carried  it 
off. 

Willing  as  he  was  to  assist  his  rival  in  every 
honourable  way,  he  could  not,  after  that  even- 
ing's conversation  with  him,  think  of  allowing 
an  elopement,  which  must  not  only  deprive 
them  of  any  chance  of  assistance  from  her 
father,  but  also,  by  an  unseemly  precipitation, 
plunge  them  both  into  a  difficulty  it  was  his 
care,  as  Blanche's  protector,  to  save  them 
from.  Having  carried  away  their  ladder,  he 
then  proceeded  to  the  lodge-gates  to  see  if  a 
post-chaise  was  in  waiting. 

Meanwhile,  the  lovers  had  recovered  from 
their  agitation,  and  were  arranging  their  plans 
of  escape  for  the  following  night.  The  first 
tremor  of  modesty  Blanche  felt,  on  becoming 
aware  that  she  had  introduced  Cecil  into  her 
bed-room,  was  completely  set  aside — the  more 


288  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

so  as,  with  a  delicacy  which  often  distinguished 

this  weak,  selfish,  but  still  in  many  respects, 

admirable  man,  Cecil  kept  himself  at  a  distance 

^>from  her,  and  though  holding  her  hand,  did 

^•c  &£•&£££*  v&  raise  it  to  his   lips.     By  that  mute 

language  which  is  more  eloquent  than  words, 
*"C   ^ctf-c,  -v 

he  had  assured  her  that  the  situation  only 
increased  his  respect,  and  that  nothing  should 
make  him  take  a  base  advantage  of  her  mo- 
mentary forgetfulness. 

There  was  something  deeply  interesting  and 
£ven  touching  in  the  situation  of  these  two 
lovers.  Shut  up  in  a  bed-room  with  him  at 
midnight,  she  was  as  sacred  in  his  eyes  as 
she  would  have  been  in  broad  daylight,  and 
surrounded  by  friends.  She  felt  her  security  ; 
and  this  gave  a  frankness  and  tenderness 
to  her  manner,  which  plainly  spoke  her 
thanks. 

He  felt  also  the  charm  of  the  situation,  but 
with  the  charm,  the  danger,  and  therefore 
dared  not  keep  his  eyes  from  her,  dared  not 
look  upon  the  bed  or  toilet-table,  and  strove 
by  looking  only  at  her  to  forget  the  place. 

Modest  and  respectful  as  his  attitude  was, 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT.  289 

there  was  an  exquisite  feeling  engendered 
by  that  situation  which  he  had  never  felt 
before,  and  which  those  will  comprehend  who 
have  trembled  with  secret  pleasure  at  the 
delicious  nothings — an  accidental  touch  of  the 
hand — the  contact  of  a  ringlet  against  the 
cheek — nothings  which  love  invests  with  an 
incomparable  charm.  It  is  like  a  coy  linger- 
ing at  the  gates  of  paradise,  whose  splendour 
the  soul  anticipates  with  delicious  awe. 

But  the  time  fled  rapidly,  and  the  first  cold 
streaks  of  dawn,  struggling  with  the  faint  star- 
light, warned  him  that  he  must  depart,  ere  it 
seemed  to  him  that  he  had  said  all  there  was 
to  say.  Repeating  every  detail  of  their  plan 
once  more,  they  arose.  He  timidly  offered 
her  his  lips,  as  begging  but  not  demanding 
a  kiss,  and  she  threw  herself  into  his  arms. 
There  was  gratitude  in  her  embrace,  though 
she  knew  not  for  what.  Her  innocence  con- 
cealed from  her  the  perilous  situation  she  had 
gone  through ;  but  her  instinct  told  her  con- 
fusedly that  she  had  been  spared.  He  pressed 
her  closer  to  him,  and  felt  a  thousand-fold 
repaid. 

VOL.  i.  u 


290  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

She  opened  the  door,  and  they  stepped  out 
into  the  gallery.  Horror  stiffened  their  fea- 
tures as  they  missed  the  ladder.  "  Gone ! 
gone !  "  he  hoarsely  whispered.  "  Then,  we 
are  lost.  It's  that  meddler,  Heath  !  .  .  .  He 
knew  I  was  in  your  room,  and  he  took  that 
method  of  ...  But  I  '11  be  revenged.  The 
scoundrel ! " 

Blanche  was  too  terrified  to  weep  ;  she  did 
nothing  but  wring  her  hands  piteously. 

What  was  to  be  done  ?  The  arcade  was 
too  high  to  allow  him  to  drop ;  and  yet 
there  seemed  to  be  no  other  mode  of  escape 
possible. 

It  was  a  moment  of  horrible  suspense. 

"  Heath  loves  you,  Blanche, "  he  said 
presently,  with  a  certain  fierceness  in  his 
tone. 

"  I  know  it,"  she  said,  sadly. 

There  was  a  pause.  She  watched  his  coun- 
tenance with  anxiety :  angry  passions  seemed 
drifting  over  his  soul  like  the  clouds  over  a 

O 

stormy  sky  ;  and  she,  not  understanding  the  tor- 
tures of  jealousy,  of  hate,  of  revenge,  of  fierce 
resolutions  as  quickly  chased  away  as  formed, 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT.  291 

which  then  agitated  him,  looked  with  trem- 
bling at  his  distorted  face. 

"  By  God  !"  he  suddenly  exclaimed,  "  I  will 
triumph  yet." 

Then  seizing  her  by  the  waist,  he  carried 
her  back  again  into  the  room. 

"  Cecil,  Cecil,"  she  said,  "  let  me  go.  What 
do  you  mean  ?  Cecil,  you  alarm  me — set  me 
down." 

He  tried  to  stop  her  mouth,  but  she  strug- 
gled ia  his  grasp,  from  which  she  at  length 
freed  herself. 

"  Blanche,"  he  said,  "  we  are  betrayed. 
We  shall  be  separated  for  ever — for  ever ! 
There  is  but  one  way  to  prevent  it,  but  one 
way  to  defy  them." 

He  approached  her,  but  she  eluded  his 
grasp,  and  said  :  "  Oh  !  dearest,  dearest  Cecil ! 
do  not  ...  do  not  outrage  the  memory  of  this 
night,  hitherto  so  sacred  ...  do  not  lower  me 
in  your  eyes,  and  my  own." 

"  It  must  ...  it  shall  be  ..." 

"  No,  no  ;  do  not  say  it ! " 

"It  is  our  only  hope,"  he  said,  as  he  again 
clasped  her  in  his  arms. 

u  2 


292  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

"  Cecil,  Cecil,  I  am  yours  . . .  yours  only  will 
I  be  ...  can  you  doubt  it  ?  ...  but,  oh  !  leave 
me  now  !  leave  me !  leave  me  !  " 

She  sank  at  his  feet,  raising  her  hands  im- 
ploringly, and  wept. 

He  was  touched.  The  sight  of  this  lovely 
girl,  thus  passionate  in  her  sorrow,  kneeling  at 
his  feet  and  imploring  his  pity,  was  more  than 
he  could  withstand.  All  the  wild  passion  and 
gross  instincts  which  had  been  roused,  were 
now  calmed  again  with  the  rapidity  which  is 
usual  in  such  moments  of  delirious  excitement, 
when  the  soul  seems  not  only  susceptible  of 
every  influence  bad  or  good,  but  also  sus- 
ceptible of  the  most  violent  and  rapid  changes. 

He  threw  himself  upon  a  chair,  and  bade 
her  rise. 

"  God  bless  you !  God  bless  you  for  that 
word  !  "  she  sobbed.  "  There  spoke  my  own 
Cecil." 

He  was  silent  and  humiliated.  The  flaring 
light  of  the  candles  just  expiring  in  the 
socket,  told  her  that  they  would  soon  be  in 
darkness ;  and  she  shuddered  at  the  thought, 
though  not  daring  to  disturb  the  sullen  medi- 


THE   PERILS    OF   ONE    NIGHT.  293 

tation  in  which  he  was  indulging,  by  any 
prayer  to  him  to  depart.  Each  time  the  way- 
ward light  in  its  capricious  action  seemed  on 
the  point  of  being  extinguished,  a  thrill  of 
horror  ran  over  her.  The  returning  bright- 
ness brought  returning  courage. 
Silent  he  sat, 

Still  as  any  stone, 

His  eyes  fixed  on  the  floor,  a  prey  to  a  sort  of 
remorseful  stupid  anger,  not  only  at  having 
been  foiled,  but  at  finding  himself  helpless  in 
the  dilemma. 

One  of  the  candles  went  out.  Only  a  feeble 
vacillating  glimmer  was  shed  by  the  other ; 
bat  it  was  enough  to  show  him  that  Blanche 
had  fainted.  The  emotions  of  the  night  had 
so  enfeebled  her,  that  the  terror  of  approach- 
ing darkness  made  her  senseless. 

"I  have  killed  her!"  was  the  horrible 
thought  that  presented  itself  to  his  mind.  He 
sprang  forwards,  raised  her  in  his  arms,  and 
looked  eagerly  into  her  ashy-pale  counte- 
nance. 

The  second  candle  went  out,  and  left  them 
in  obscurity,  which  the  delicate  tints  of  early 


294  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

morning  peering  through  the  window-curtains 
scarcely  lessened. 

He  dragged  her  out  into  the  gallery,  where 
in  a  few  minutes  the  keen  air  of  morning1 
revived  her.  On  coming  to  herself,  she  saw 
the  cold  grey  sky  above,  and  Cecil's  anxious 
face  bending  down  to  catch  the  first  glimpse 
of  returning  life.  A  sweet  sigh  burst  from, 
her,  as  she  closed  her  eyes  again,  and  leaned 
her  head  upon  his  shoulder.  It  was  like 
awaking  from  a  nightmare ! 

In  a  few  minutes,  she  was  sufficiently  revived 
to  be  able  to  stand.  Not  a  word  passed  ;  but 
her  eyes  were  most  eloquent,  as  in  mute  thank- 
fulness she  fixed  them  on  his  agitated  face. 

Perhaps  in  all  the  emotions  of  that  eventful 
night,  there  had  been  none  which  rivalled  in 
peculiar  and  indescribable  delight  their  pre- 
sent sense  of  subsided  agitation  and  terror.  A 
heavenly  calmness  had  descended  upon  their 
spirits.  It  was  like  the  hushed  stillness  which 
succeeds  a  storm,  when  the  only  sound  is 
that  of  the  gentle  dripping  of  rain-drops  from 
the  leaves.  Their  feelings  were  in  harmony 
with  the  scene.  The  twittering  of  a  few  early 


THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT.  295 

birds  made  them  sensible  of  the  deep  repose 
and  quiet  of  the  hour ;  and  the  pale  streaks 
of  golden  light,  mixed  with  the  heavy  clouds 
which  during  the  night  had  lowered  from  the 
sky,  not  inaptly  represented  the  streaks  of 
light  which  in  their  own  souls  drove  away  the 
clouds  of  darkness  and  tempest. 

While  in  the  mute  enjoyment  of  this  scene, 
they  were  suddenly  alarmed  by  the  appear- 
ance of  a  man  emerging  from  the  wood. 
Another  glance  assured  them  it  was  Captain 
Heath ;  and  to  avoid  being  seen  they  returned 
to  the  bed-room. 

"  Heath  is  still  prowling  about,"  said  Cecil 
to  her.  "  No  doubt  on  the  watch  ;  so  if  any 
means  could  be  devised  of  my  descending  on 
to  the  terrace,  he  would  be  certain  to  see  me. 
I  must  make  a  bold  venture,  and  go  through 
the  house.  At  this  early  hour,  no  one  can  be 
awake.  I  will  take  off  my  boots,  and  creep 
noiselessly  along." 

Captain  Heath  was  returning,  trying  to  per- 
suade himself  that  the  ladder  placed  against 
the  arcade  was  purely  accidental.  No  traces 
of  a  post-chaise  were  to  be  seen  ;  and,  after  all, 


296  THE   PERILS    OF    ONE   NIGHT. 

was  not  an  elopement  most  improbable,  when 
his  interview  with  Cecil  was  kept  in  mind  ? 

It  may  seem  strange,  that  one  capable  of 
assisting  his  rival  should  feel  so  hurt  at  the 
thought  of  an  elopement.  Yet  the  shock  had 
almost  unmanned  him.  He  roamed  about, 
like  a  criminal  in  a  condemned  cell,  endea- 
vouring to  persuade  himself  that  his  doom 
cannot  be  executed — that  a  reprieve  must 
come.  The  truth  is — and  let  it  not  impeach 
his  heroism,  but  rather  enhance  it,  by  showing 
how  great  was  his  sacrifice — he  had  not  forti- 
tude enough"  to  bear  the  blow  when  it  fell. 
He  had  made  up  his  mind  to  see  his  beloved 
the  wife  of  another ;  but  he  had  not  made  up 
his  mind  to  see  it  so  suddenly.  Resigned  to 
his  fate,  he  had  not  imagined  his  doom  so  near 
its  execution.  Perhaps,  in  the  secret  recesses 
of  his  soul,  there  were  vague,  unexpressed 
hopes  that  something  might  occur  to  prevent 
the  marriage — that  Vyner  would  refuse — that 
Cecil  would  repent.  In  short,  the  vicissitudes 
of  life  opened  to  him  a  hope ;  and  faint  as 
that  hope  might  be,  we  know  at  what  reeds 
the  sinking  man  will  snatch. 


THE   PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT.  297 

Rather  than  believe  in  an  elopement,  he 
made  up  his  mind  to  the  position  of  the 
ladder  being  an  accident ;  and  resolved  at 
length  to  seek  his  couch  in  sleep  to  forget  the 
troubles  of  his  soul. 

His  bedroom  was  situated  at  the  corner  of 
a  corridor,  at  the  end  of  which  was  Blanche's 
room.  His  hand  was  upon  the  lock,  and  the 
door  ajar,  when,  emerging  from  the  corridor, 
Cecil  turned  the  corner  and  came  full  upon  his 
rival. 

What  a  look  was  that  darted  from  each 
startled  and  indignant  face  at  this  encounter  ! 
Both  were  speechless — both  deadly  pale ;  the 
muscles  frightfully  rigid;  the  eyes— oh!  who 
shall  describe  the  lightnings  of  their  terrible 
eyes,  glaring  at  each  other  like  famished 
jaguars  ! 

It  was  but  a  look,  and  they  separated. 

In  that  look  of  horror,  of  rage,  of  tri- 
umph, and  despair,  Cecil  concentrated  all 
the  hate  and  jealousy  he  felt,  as  well  as  all 
the  triumph  in  the  pain  he  was  inflicting— 
and  Captain  Heath  all  the  anguish  at  the 
discovery  of  his  rival  having  passed  the 


298  THE    PERILS    OF    ONE    NIGHT. 

night  in  Blanche's  room,  and  despair  at  the 
irremediable  destruction  of  all  his  hopes. 

Throughout  the  varied  scenes  of  after  life, 
that  look  was  never  altogether  forgotten ; 
from  time  to  time  it  would  rise  in  the  memory, 
recalling  with  it  all  the  poignant  sensations 
which  the  emotions  of  years  could  not 
efface. 

Not  a  word  passed  between  them.  The 
captain  went  into  his  room,  and  closed  the 
door.  Cecil  crept  to  his  room,  and  threw 
himself  undressed  upon  his  bed ;  there,  worn 
out  with  the  excitement  of  the  last  few 
hours,  he  sank  into  a  deep  and  dreamless 
sleep. 

Watching  the  flood  of  light  gradually 
spreading  over  the  sky ;  watching,  to  use 
Browning's  fine  expression, 

Day,  like  a  mighty  river,  flowing  in, 

Captain  Heath  sat  forlorn  at  his  window; 
sleepless,  motionless,  hopeless.  Measuring, 
with  cruel  calmness,  the  wreck  of  all  his 
hopes;  and,  with  stoic  bitterness,  the  extent 
of  his  suffering.  Learning  to  look  his  misery 
/in  the  face ;  learning  to  stifle  every  vain  re- 


THE    PERILS    OF   ONE    NIGHT.  299 

gret ;  learning  to  bear  with  manly  courage 
that  which  no  unmanly  wailing  could  alle- 
viate. 

Before  he  rose,  he  felt  with  the  poet,  that 

Meeting  what  must  be 
Is  half  commanding  it. 


300  CAPTAIN   HEATH 


CHAPTER   XX. 

CAPTAIN    HEATH   WATCHES    OVER    BLANCHE. 

THE  next  day,  Blanche  kept  to  her  room, 
pleading  illness.  Nothing  passed  between 
Cecil  and  the  captain ;  not  even  a  look. 
They  studiously  avoided  each  other. 

By  mere  accident,  the  captain  overheard 
one  of  the  grooms  tell  another  that  he  had 
seen  Mr.  Chamberlayne  at  the  Crown  Inn, 
that  day.  It  was  a  flash  of  light  to  him.  The 
visit  to  the  Crown  could  only  have  been  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  a  post-chaise.  He  resolved 
to  watch. 

During  the  evening,  Cecil  was  as  gay  as 
usual,  if  not  gayer ;  but  he  was  closely  watched 
by  the  captain,  and,  when  he  retired  for  the 


WATCHES    OVER    BLANCHE.  301 

night,  he  made  so  many  arrangements  with 
Violet  and  Tom  Wincot  for  the  morrow,  that 
the  captain's  suspicions  were  confirmed  : — 

"  They  are  to  elope  to-night,"  he  said ;  and 
quietly  stole  out  of  the  house. 

About  two  hundred  yards  from  the  lodge 
gates,  beneath  the  shade  of  a  magnificent  horse- 
chestnut,  he  espied,  as  he  had  anticipated,  a 
post-chaise  in  waiting.  He  went  up  to  the 
post-boy,  and,  holding  up  a  crown,  he  said, — 

"  Will  you  answer  a  question,  if  paid  for  it?" 

"Why,  sir,  that  depends  upon  the  sort  of 
question." 

"You  are  employed  by  Mr.  Chatnberlayne 
...  I  want  to  know  whether  you  are  going 
towards  London  or  Bristol.  Will  you  tell 
me  ? — five  shillings  for  you,  if  you  tell  me 
truly  ;  broken  bones  on  your  return,  if  you 
deceive  me." 

"  Hm  !  you  're  not  going  to  spoil  my  job  ?" 

"  Not  I ;  I  wish  simply  to  know  the  fact." 

"  Well,  then,  hand  here  the  money  .  .  .  it 's 
to  London." 

The  captain  trembled  : — 

"  To  London  !     I  thought  so." 


302  CAPTAIN    HEATH 

This  information  seemed  to  lend  him  an 
energy  he  had  not  felt  for  some  time — the 
energy  necessary  for  a  struggle.  Had  Cecil 
been  going  to  Gretna  Green,  the  captain  would 
have  suffered  him  to  depart  in  peace.  But  cer- 
tain suspicions  of  foul  play  had  tormented  him 
ever  since  his  meeting  with  Cecil  at  his  bed- 
room door. 

"The  villain!"  he  said  to  himself.  "He 
has  accomplished  her  ruin,  and  now  does  not 
even  intend  to  marry  her.  But  sJie  has  a 
protector,  thank  God  !  .  .  .  I  will  shoot  the 
reprobate  this  very  night." 

He  moved  away  ;  and,  retiring  behind  the 
hedge,  carefully  examined  his  pistols,  which  he 
had  brought  with  him,  anticipating  some  use 
for  them. 

Meanwhile,  Cecil  was  placing  the  ladder  for 
Blanche  to  descend. 

"  Hark  ye  ! "  said  Captain  Heath,  again  ap- 
proaching the  postilion.  "  As  London  is  your 
route,  I  propose  accompanying  you.  There  is 
a  crown,  to  ensure  your  blindness.  I  shall  get 
up  behind.  When  you  arrive  at  the  first  stage, 
you  will  promise  to  pass  the  word  on  to  the 


WATCHES    OVER    BLANCHE.  303 

postilion  who  succeeds  you ;  he  shall  have 
half-a-crown  for  his  silence ;  and  so  on,  till 
we  reach  London.  Is  it  a  bargain  ?  " 

"  Ay,  surely,  sir." 

"  Well,  I  will  walk  on.  When  you  get 
beyond  the  village,  and  reach  the  clump  of 
fir  trees  that  skirt  the  road  to  the  right  of 
Mrs.  St.  John's — you  know  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  There  some  part  of  the  harness  must  get 
out  of  order,  and  you  must  dismount  to  set  it 
right.  While  doing  so,  I  will  get  up  behind, 
and  then  you  may  drive  on  as  fast  as  you 
please.  D  'ye  hear  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  all  right." 

"  Let  me  add,  by  way  of  precaution,  that, 
in  case  you  should  ride  past,  or  attempt  to 
betray  me,  I  am  very  capable  of  sending  a 
bullet  through  your  head." 

He  drew  out  from  his  pocket  one]  of  his 
pistols,  much  to  the  postilion's  horror,?  and 
then  replacing  it  said, — 

"  Now  we  understand  each  other." 

He  strode  rapidly  on,  as  he  finished  this 
speech,  and  was  soon  out  of  sight. 


304       CAPT.  HEATH  WATCHES  OVER  BLANCHE. 

The  night  is  cold,  and  the  postilion  gets 
impatient;  the  more  so  as  the  recent  little 
conversation  has  not  heiped-  to  raise  his 
spirits.  To  earn  a  crown  by  a  facile  blind- 
ness is  tempting  enough ;  but  he  has  an  un- 
easy apprehension  of  something  unpleasant ; 
he  dislikes  the  company  of  one  who  carries 
pistols,  and  seems  so  determined  to  use  them 
on  slight  provocation. 

But  why  tarry  the  lovers?  It  is  long  past 
the  appointed  time. 

Can  they  have  been  detected? — Is  the  elope- 
ment frustrated  ? 

Captain  Heath  anxiously  asks  himself  these 
questions ;  and  perhaps  the  reader  shares  his 
impatience.  He  has  a  readier  means  of  satisfy- 
ing his  curiosity,  however,  than  the  captain 
had ;  for  he  has  only  to  turn  to  the  next 
volume. 


END    OF    VOL.    I. 


London :  Printed  by  STEWABT  and  MURIIAT,  OIJ  Bailey. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


JUN291990 


lEC'DYRL 


NON-RE 


•          •  ,      *  ••• 


DUE  2  WKS  FROM  D," 

RC 


TE  ;• 


UHUli-L 

DUE  2  WKS  fflOM  CHI  t  RECEIVED 


A    000  131  076    2